HEARTS 

AND  THE 

HIGHWAY 


CYRUS 
OWNSEN 

BRADY 


I 


»tAGH. 


^4s    he    opened  the   door,    he 

started     back     in     surprise. 

"Fore  God"  he  said  "did  I 

not  know,  I  should  think  it 

Lord  Carthew  in 

life  again' 


HEARTS  AND 
THE  HIGHWAY 

A  ROMANCE  OF  THE  ROAD 


First  set  forth  by  Lady  Katharine    Clanranald  and  Sir 
Hugh  Richmond  and  now  transcribed  by 

Cyrus  Townsend  Brady 

Author  of  "The  Island  of  Regeneration,"   "The 
Better  Man,"  etc. 


WITH  FOUR  ILLUSTRATIONS 
BY  F.  C.  YOHN 


A.  L.   BURT  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS  NEW  YORK 


COPYRIGHT,  igog,  BY 
THE  CROWELL  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 


COPYRIGHT,  iqn,  BY 
DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

Published,  March  xgiz 


SRLF 
URL 

5149908 


Bebtcatcb  to 
MRS.  HARRIETTE   ROSCOE   ELLARD 

AND  HER  DEVOTED  ASSOCIATES 
IN  THE  LIVELIEST  AND  MOST  ENTHUSIASTIC 
WOMAN'S  AUXILIARY  SOCIETY  THAT  I  KNOW 


PREFACE 

X 

THIS  story  is  exactly  what  it  purports  to  be,  a 
romance,  as  the  reader  who  cares  to  follow  the 
Highway  with  the  Hero  and  Heroine  whose  ad- 
ventures thereon  are  hereafter  set  forth  will  see. 
It  makes  no  pretence  at  being  an  historical  novel, 
and  yet,  perhaps,  it  is  only  fair  to  the  Manes  of 
Lady  Grizel  Ogilby  to  point  out  that  she  herself 
once  played  a  dashing  role,  somewhat  like  that 
attributed  to  Lady  Katharine  Clanranald,  in  a 
similar  emergency  in  Scottish  history  and  at  a 
similar  crisis  in  the  family  fortunes.  I  am  just  a 
little  tired,  for  the  nonce,  of  the  problem  story, 
and  I  have  turned  to  this  with  a  keen  relish  in 
which  I  humbly  trust  the  reader  will  share.  Va- 
riety is  the  life  of  literature:  if  I  confined  myself 
to  one  kind  of  books,  or  to  one  kind  of  sermons, 
I  should  be  a  dead  author  and  a  dead  preacher  as 
well. 

The  relaxations  of  life  are  not  to  be  found  in 
idleness,  but  in  doing  things  that  are  different. 
It  is  a  far  cry  from  The  Island  of  Regeneration 
to  The  Better  Man  and  from  The  Better  Man 


vi  Preface 

to  Hearts  and  the  Highway.  And  it  will  be  a 
farther  cry,  perhaps,  to  the  next  story!  Here's 
hoping  that  each  may  find  a  place  and  welcome  in 
some  gracious  reader's  heart. 

CYRUS  TOWNSEND  BRADY. 

ST.  GEORGE'S  RECTORY,  KANSAS  CITY,  Mo., 
New  Year's  Day,  1911. 


CONTENTS 

BOOK  I 
THE  WINNING  OF  A  HUSBAND 

As  Set  Forth  by  the  Lady  of  the  Quest ^ 

with  a  Necessary  Interlude  by  the 

Gentleman  in  Person 

CHAPTER  I 

MM 

In  Which  I,  Lffdy  Katharine  Clanranald, 
Come  to  a  Desperate  but  Manly  Resolu- 
tion   3 

CHAPTER  II 

Wherein  Worthy  Master  Dunner  Finds  My 
Lord  Carthew's  Clothes  lastly  Becoming 
to  Me  as  I  Ride  Away  .  .  .  .,.18 

CHAPTER  III 

How  I  Ate,  Drank,  and  Gamed  with  Sir 
Hugh  Richmond,  Under  Whom  I  Would 
Fain  See  Service  .  .  .  .  .  .  .34 


viii  Contents 


CHAPTER  IV 

PAGE 

Wherein    I   Played    the   Highwayman    and 
What  Befell  Me  on  the  Road     .      .      .53 


CHAPTER  V 

In  Which  I  Ride  Away  with  My  Captor, 
Who  Threatens  Me  with  Death  for  High 
Treason 71 


CHAPTER  VI 

In  Which,  by  the  Favour  of  the  Kings  Mes- 
senger, I  am  Permitted  to  Ride  South 
Again  on  My  Quest  .  .  ....  ,..  89 


CHAPTER  VII 

Wherein,  at  the  Request  of  Lady  Katharine 
Clanranald,  Whom  He  Loved,  Sir  Hugh 
Richmond  Takes  up  the  Tale,  Relating 
What  Happened  to  Him  in  the  Tolbooth 
Prison 104 


CHAPTER  VIII 

How  I  Got  the  News  of  a  Noble  Self -Sacrifice, 
How  It  Affected  Me,  and  What  I  Re- 
solved to  Do  for  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  .  127 


Contents  ix 

CHAPTER  IX 

PAGE 

My  Interview  with  the  King  of  England  and 
the  Good  and  Bad  Angels  That  Attended 
Him 138 

CHAPTER  X 

In  Which  I  Bargain  Successfully  for  That 
Which  Is  as  Dear  to  Me  as  the  Life  of 
My  Father  .  .  .  ...  .  .  156 

CHAPTER  XI 

Wherein  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  Finds  Me, 
Not  Unwilling,  Thrust  upon  Him  .  .  177 


BOOK  II 
THE  KEEPING  OF  A  WIFE 

As  Described  by  the  Gentleman  Who  Did  If, 

'with  an  Incidental  Digression  by 

the  Lady  Herself 

CHAPTER  XII 

In  Which  /,  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  Who  Tell 
This  Tale,  Find  That  It  Is  Easier  to 
Marry  Lady  Katharine  Clanranald  than 
to  Keep  Her  for  My  Own  .  .  .  .195 


x  Contents 

CHAPTER  XIII 

WfUUm 

Wherein  I  Set  Down  in  Due  Course  the  Reso- 
lution to  Which  I  Came,  Which  Boded 
III  to  the  King,  as  I  Rode  Southward  .  209 


CHAPTER  XIV 

Wherein,  by  the  Grace  of  God,  Our  Own 
Determination,  and  the  Speed  of  Our 
Good  Horses,  We  Reach  Monkwear- 
mouth  in  Time  .  220 


CHAPTER  XV 

Shows  How  the  Lord  Chief  Justice  of  Eng- 
land Kept  a  Love  Tryst  and  What  Befell 
Him  at  the  Boar's  Head  Inn 236 


CHAPTER  XVI 

How  My  Lord  Stenwold  Settled  His  Account 
and  Paid  His  Debt  in  Full     ....   249 


CHAPTER  XVII 

In  Which  Lady  Katharine  Richmond,  at  the 
Request  of  Her  Husband,  Tells  How  She 
and  Lord  Stenwold  Came  to  Stenwold 
House 265 


Contents  xi 

CHAPTER  XVIII 

PAGE 

Wherein  Lady  Katharine  Describes  What 
Took  Place  in  the  Antechamber  Where 
the  King  Made  Love  to  Her  .  .  .279 

CHAPTER  XIX 

Wherein  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  Interrupts  a 
Tete-a-Tete  Between  His  Wife  and  one 
James  Stewart 291 

CHAPTER  XX 

How  Sir  Hugh  and  Lady  Katharine,  with 
Some  Assistance  from  General  Fever- 
sham,  at  Last  and  Finally  Overcame  the 
Majesty  of  England 307 


As  set  forth  by  the  Lady  of  the  Quest ^ 

with  a  necessary  Interlude  by  the 

Gentleman  in  Person 


Chapter 

I 

In  which  I,  Lady  Katharine  Clanranald,  come  to 
a  desperate  but  manly  Resolution 

<cr"l~lIME,"  said  the  councillor  gravely,  "  is  all 
that  we  lack." 

"  And  money,  sir,"  I  added  most  dis- 
consolately. 

"  True,"  was  the  somewhat  amused  answer  of 
the  grim  old  attorney.  "  The  King  hath  very 
pressing  need  of  money  ever,  and  with  the  Stuart 
disposition  there  goeth  always  the  itching  palm  of 
Cassius." 

"  That  last  need,"  I  commented  thoughtfully, 
"  might  be  supplied  in  some  measure.  There  are 
the  jewels  of  the  Countess,  my  lady  mother,  and  my 
own  as  well." 

"  And  though  the  estates  be  confiscate,"  re- 
turned Master  Dunner,  "  there  are  certain  moneys 
in  my  charge  which  the  justiciaries  wot  not  of,  and 
which  are  available  for  any  purpose  that  will  serve 

my  lord." 

3 


4  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Nay,  sir,  I  would  not  have  you  jeopard  your 
own  savings,"  I  burst  out  hurriedly,  but  he 
straightway  checked  me. 

"  Your  ladyship,"  he  said  softly,  "  I  am  not 
only  an  attorney,  but  in  a  remote  degree  I  am  kin 
to  your  family  and  of  your  blood.  My  ancestors 
followed  Clanranald  in  peace  and  war.  They 
served  him  with  the  sword,  I  with  the  pen,  'tis 
true,  but  natheless  ..." 

"  Master  Dunner,"  said  I,  vastly  touched,  "  you 
say  true,  and  for  the  Earl  I  accept  your  proffer. 
Think  ye  that  together  we  could  raise  two  thou- 
sand pounds?  " 

"  With  your  ladyship's  jewels  and  those  of  the 
family  which  you  took  precaution  to  remove  be- 
fore the  troopers  seized  the  house,  I  think  with  my 
own  poor  savings  added  thereto  we  might  even 
compass  three  thousand." 

"Scots?"  quoth  I. 

"  English,  madam." 

"  'Tis  a  goodly  sum." 

"  Ay,  indeed,  but  as  I  had  the  honour  to  tell 
you  a  moment  since,  'tis  not  money  we  lack  but 
time." 

"  Will  you  explain  that  to  me  again,  Master 
Attorney?" 


A  Manly  Resolution  5 

Indeed,  I  had  become  quite  bewildered  by  the 
sudden  changes  of  fortune  which  had  plunged  us 
into  this  dire  misery. 

"  'Tis  true  undoubtedly,  madam,  that  your  hon- 
oured father  did  conspire  with  the  Duke  of  Mon- 
mouth  or  his  partisans  in  Scotland  to  raise  the 
country  in  revolt  against  King  Jamie  of  England, 
his  brother,  but  there  were  extenuating  circum- 
stances. He  was  in  a  manner  forced  into  the  en- 
terprise, although  his  influence  and  voice  were  ever 
raised  in  restraint.  I  have  prepared  a  brief  here, 
well  attested.  Indeed,  those  of  the  meaner  sort 
lately  executed  for  treason  have  cheerfully  borne 
testimony  to  the  Earl's  unwillingness,  and  I  have 
here  their  depositions.  Then,  too,  there  is  a  rec- 
ommendation from  the  Lord  Chief  Justice,  to- 
gether with  a  petition  signed  by  various  gentlemen 
praying  the  King  to  exercise  his  royal  clemency. 
If  we  could  get  that  into  his  hands  backed  by  that 
sum  of  money  of  which  we  have  spoke,  I  think 
there  would  be  no  doubt  that  His  Majesty  would 
be  pleased  to  commute  the  sentence." 

He  smiled  confidently  as  he  concluded. 

"  Why  not  send  it  to  him  at  once  then?"  I 
asked  rather  sharply.  "  Why  delay  and  waste 
hours  in  idle  talking?" 


6  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  But,  your  ladyship,  I  have  told  you  there  is 
no  time." 

"What  mean  you?" 

"  The  proceedings  in  the  trial,  which  was  most 
unduly  hurried  despite  our  earnest  protests  and 
in  which  no  proper  opportunity  was  given  to  es- 
tablish these  facts,  have  been  sent  to  His  Majesty 
in  London.  On  account  of  the  Earl's  rank  and 
importance,  a  royal  warrant  is  required  for  his 
execution." 

I  shuddered  at  that  word,  but  Master  Dunner 
ran  on  inflexibly,  knowing  that  I  was  privy  to  the 
worst  already. 

"  The  findings  of  the  court  were  approved  with 
most  unseemly  haste,  and  a  royal  warrant  issued 
which  is  even  now  on  the  way.  I  have  had  pri- 
vate advices  from  a  correspondent  in  London,  who 
hath  interest  at  the  Gourt,  that  the  warrant  is 
being  despatched  to  Edinburgh  in  the  personal 
custody  of  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  an  officer  of  the 
Royal  Army.  My  messenger  coming  post-haste 
hath  outstripped  him,  in  part  because  he  hath  been 
obliged  to  deliver  other  similar  warrants,  which 
hath  made  his  progress  slower  than  one  who  comes 
direct." 

"  But  have  you  not  appealed  to  the  Lord  Chief 


A  Manly  Resolution  7 

Justice  to  delay  the  execution  of  the  warrant  un- 
til we  can  communicate  with  the  King?  "  I  asked 
earnestly. 

"  Madam,  I  have,  but  he  is  inflexible.  He  says 
he  hath  no  power,  though  with  the  best  will  in 
the  world,  to  stay  the  execution  of  a  royal 
warrant." 

"  But  if  I  should  appeal  to  him?  " 

"  You  might  as  well  appeal  to  the  Tolbooth 
itself." 

"Then  the  case  is  hopeless?" 

"  Ay,"  said  the  old  man  gently  enough,  but 
with  such  decision  as  carried  conviction  to  my  sink- 
ing heart,  "  unless  by  some  means  the  delivery  of 
the  warrant  can  be  estopped  until  we  have  access 
to  the  King." 

"  Could  the  messenger  be  bribed?  " 

"  I  fear  not.  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  is,  I  am  told, 
a  man  of  independent  fortune,  a  proved  soldier,  a 
loyal  gentleman." 

"  I  meant  not  with  money,  old  friend,"  I  re- 
plied, smiling  at  him. 

"  By  Heaven ! "  answered  the  advocate,  look- 
ing me  full  in  the  eyes,  "  if  any  power  could  do  it, 
it  would  be  your  fair  face,  my  lady,  and,  given 
you  time  and  opportunity,  I  believe  you  might  win 


8  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

any  man  to  your  thinking,  but  here  again  'tis 
impossible." 

"  But  if  some  one  took  the  warrant  from  him 
by  force?" 

"  That  would  answer,"  said  the  advocate,  "  but 
who  is  to  do  it,  madam?  It  would  be  high  trea- 
son in  the  first  place  and  certain  death  in  the  sec- 
ond, and  in  the  present  unsettled  state  of  affairs, 
or  rather  settled  in  His  Majesty's  interest,  you 
could  not  get  a  man  to  lift  a  hand." 

He  shook  his  head  gloomily  as  he  finished. 

"Could  I  not?  "  I  replied  reflectively.  "  There 
are  .  .  ." 

And  then  I  stopped. 

I  had  plenty  of  friends  to  be  sure,  and  I  did  not 
doubt  that  among  them  I  might  find  some  of  suffi- 
cient devotion  and  daring  to  risk  life  and  fortune 
to  do  me  this  service.  Whoever  did  it,  however, 
would  want  a  reward  commensurate  with  the  risk 
incurred,  and  with  the  service  rendered.  I  knew 
full  well  what  that  reward  would  be.  It  would 
be  myself,  and  there  was  not  one  among  the  gay 
gallants  who  had  paid  me  court — and  who,  I  doubt 
not,  even  now  would  be  at  my  side,  or  at  my  feet, 
were  I  not  in  close  hiding,  thinking  to  serve  my 
father  better  at  large  than  if  I  were  with  him  in 


A  Manly  Resolution  9 

the  prison — that  I  would  marry.  I  was  as  heart- 
whole  and  fancy-free  as  any  maid  in  Scotland,  and 
would  fain  remain  so;  though,  if  it  came  to  a 
pinch,  I  would  of  course  sacrifice  my  own  freedom 
to  any  gallant  gentleman  who  would  save  my  good 
old  father's  life. 

He  and  I  were  the  last  of  the  Clanranalds. 
Brother  I  had  had,  but  he  had  died  two  years 
before,  and  my  mother  had  long  since  preceded 
him.  My  father  and  I  had  been  much  together 
at  Clanranald  House,  and  I  loved  him  with  a 
devotion,  I  think,  which  passed  that  entertained 
by  most  Scottish  maids  for  their  fathers.  I  did 
not  desire  to  marry  anybody.  I  wanted  my  fa- 
ther's life  saved.  I  wished  to  be  back  again  at 
Clanranald  House,  the  old,  sweet,  free  life  flow- 
ing on  as  it  did  before  this  bastard  Monmouth  and 
his  futile  ambitions  came  athwart  our  path.  But 
that  was  not  to  be.  Surely  some  other  way  might 
be  found  to  stop  the  messenger.  I  strained  my 
wits  hard  to  devise  one. 

"  Madam,"  said  Master  Dunner,  who  had  been 
scrutinising  me  searchingly  as  these  thoughts  ran 
through  my  troubled  brain,  "  you  know  how  gladly 
I  would  assume  the  adventure  myself,  were  it 
not  . 


io  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

He  looked  down  very  sadly  at  his  poor  clubbed 
foot  and  shrunken  limb,  which  had  made  him  an 
attorney  instead  of  a  soldier.  He  was  older  than 
my  father,  too,  and  could  with  difficulty  sit  a 
horse. 

"  I  know  your  will,  sir,"  I  interrupted  quickly, 
catching  him  by  the  hand,  "  but  that  is  not  to  be 
thought  of." 

"What,  then?" 

That  he,  with  all  his  shrewdness  and  resource, 
should  ask  the  question  of  me,  a  woman,  proved 
as  nothing  else  the  hopelessness  of  the  situation. 
Yet  the  question  was  a  sharp  spur  to  my  imagina- 
tion. It  seemed  to  force  choice  among  the  men 
who  had  paid  court  to  me  at  Clanranald  House 
in  happier  days. 

"  Let  me  think,"  replied  I,  as  I  passed  in  rapid 
review  the  various  young  gentlemen  of  my  ac- 
quaintance. There  was  not  one  of  them  who  was 
acceptable  as  a  husband  in  the  least  degree  to  me. 
There  must  be  some  other  way,  and  yet  ...  I 
came  to  a  sudden  decision. 

"  I  will  do  it  myself,"  I  said  boldly  with  a  flash 
of  inspiration. 

'You,  my  lady?"  exclaimed  the  attorney  in 
great  amaze. 


A  Manly  Resolution  n 

"  Why  not  I  ?  I  can  use  a  small  sword  with 
most  men  of  my  acquaintance.  My  father  hath 
given  me  much  of  his  own  skill,  and  I  have  never 
hesitated  to  cross  blades  in  friendly  bout  with  any 
of  our  guests  at  home.  As  for  other  weapons,  I 
have  often  ranged  moor  and  glen  with  the  Earl; 
I  have  brought  down  a  stag  and  know  the  use  of 
small  arms." 

"  But  you  are  a  woman." 

"  Can  I  not  for  the  nonce  be  a  man?"  I  asked. 
"What's  to  hinder,  indeed?" 

"  And  do  you  imagine  that,  even  if  you  were 
to  attempt  to  carry  out  this  mad  scheme,  you  could 
get  the  better  of  a  tried  soldier,  an  experienced 
man  of  the  world  as  rumour  accrediteth  Sir  Hugh 
Richmond  to  be?"  asked  the  old  man  with  a 
slightly  ironic  touch. 

**  Since  time  and  the  world  began,  Master  Dun- 
ner,  weak  woman,  backed  by  her  wit  and  finesse, 
hath  got  the  better  of  strong  man,"  I  replied  with 
spirit. 

"  But  you  are  proposing  to  approach  him  as 
a  man." 

"  I  shall  be  not  less  a  woman  for  all  that,"  I 
retorted  triumphantly,  veering  to  the  other  side  of 


12  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

the  argument,  "  and  being  all  a  woman  and  half 
a  man  ..." 

"Which  half,   madam?" 

11  The  outward  and  visible  shape  thereof,"  I  an- 
swered, blushing. 

The  little  attorney  laughed  grimly. 

'  'Fore  God,"  he  said,  "  forgive  me,  madam, 
but  the  thought  of  you  as  .  .  ." 

"  Master  Dunner,"  said  I  imperiously,  "  I  am 
a  tall  woman  as  women  go " — and  I  fervently 
thanked  God  for  the  first  time  in  my  heart  for 
that  fact,  heretofore  something  of  a  grief  to  me, 
since  your  small  women  were  the  fashion  then  and 
thereafter — "  and  I  doubt  not  I  will  make  a  braw 
man  enough." 

"  But  your  face,  madam  .  .  .  your  hair  .  .  . 
your  voice?  " 

"  I  will  cut  my  hair." 

"  Would  you  sacrifice   .    .    .  ?  " 

"  Peace,  man !  What  is  the  loss  of  a  few  locks, 
that  will  grow  again,  beside  my  father's  head.  I 
will  darken  my  face  a  bit — indeed,  had  it  been 
summer  instead  of  spring  I  should  have  been 
brown  enough  to  pass  muster — I  will  wear  a  wig. 
and  my  voice,"  it  was  a  deep  contralto,  "  will 
serve.  You  must  get  me  a  suit  of  clothes,  boots, 


A  Manly  Resolution  13 

coat,  and  .  .  .  the  other  things ;  a  sword,  let  it  be 
a  good  one;  pistols  .  .  .  and,  behold!  I  am 
transformed." 

"  And  suppose  that  I  fall  in  with  this  mad  plan 
of  yours,  may  I  ask  what  further  do  you  intend 
to  assay?  " 

"Which  way  rides  the  messenger?" 

"  Madam,  he  comes  through  Berwick  and  the 
road  along  the  shore." 

"Will  he  go  to  Dalkeith?" 

"  I  think  not.  Rather  by  way  of  Dunbar  and 
Prestonpans." 

"  When  do  you  expect  him?  " 

"  He  should  be  here  to-morrow.*' 

"  Good !  "  said  I  decisively.  "  'Tis  yet  early 
morning  and  there  is  time.  Where  will  he  lie  to- 
night?" 

"  I  should  think  perhaps  at  Cockenzie.  There 
is  an  inn  there,  The  Black  Douglas,  of  much  re- 
pute for  travellers,  and  'tis  an  easy  journey  thence 
to  Edinburgh.  He  was  to  stop  a  night  at  Ber- 
wick, another  at  Dunbar." 

He  had  the  route  pat  enough,  to  be  sure ! 

'  Think  you  that  your  information  is  to  be  de- 
pended upon?  " 

"  Madam,  I  believe  so." 


14  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  I  will  meet  him,  then,  at  Cockenzie.  What 
say  you  is  the  name  of  this  famous  hostelry?  " 

"  The  Black  Douglas.  But  what  are  your  plans 
then?" 

"  To  act  as  circumstances  may  dictate." 

"  My  dear  lady,"  said  the  old  man,  coming 
nearer  to  me,  "  forgive  my  presumption.  I  have 
served  your  race  long  and  well.  You  have  no  one 
left  to  advise  you  but  me,  humble  though  I  am. 
I  must  ask  to  know  more  of  your  plans  before  I 
consent  to  aid  you." 

"  And  I  cannot  tell  you  just  exactly  what  I  hope 
to  do." 

"  But  in  a  general  way?  " 

"  In  some  way  or  other  I  shall  take  from  him 
his  despatch-bag,  abstract  therefrom  the  war- 
rant for  my  father.  You  shall  describe  it  to  me 
so  I  may  identify  it  easily." 

"But  .    .    ." 

"  Ask  me  no  more !  "  I  cried.  "  I  am  resolved 
upon  it.  If  you  will  not  help  me,.  I  shall  go  my- 
self without  your  aid." 

"  Misfortune  may  befall  you." 

"What  of  that?  If  I  am  to  lose  my  father, 
I  care  not  what  becomes  of  me." 

"  But  others  care." 


A  Manly  Resolution  15 

"  Nay,  for  no  others  do  I  care." 

"  Madam,"  he  said  gravely,  "  I  do  think  that 
a  bit  unkind." 

"  But  for  thee,"  I  answered  quickly,  discerning 
the  trend  of  his  thought.  "  But  because  I  hold 
you  in  honour  and  you  are  my  last,  my  only 
friend,  the  one  being  to  whom  I  can  appeal,  I 
beg  of  you  question  me  no  further,  but  give  me 
your  aid.  The  risk  is  for  my  father's  life  and 
his  peril  justifieth  anything." 

"  You  have  won  me,  madam,"  said  the  old  man, 
deeply  touched  I  could  see.  "  Tell  me  what  you 
wish  me  to  do." 

"  Procure  me  clothes  suited  to  my  new  em- 
prise, a  horse — and  see  that  he  be  a  speedy  and 
spirited  one,  no  ambling  woman's  pad  for  me,  but 
the  best  that  can  be  got;  money  sufficient  for  any 
possible  wayside  need,  say  a  hundred  pounds;  a 
sword,  an  Andrew  Ferrara  if  you  can  come  at 
one  in  a  hurry;  pistols  for  the  holsters;  a  saddle- 
bag containing  toilet  necessaries;  a  horseman's 
cloak." 

"  They  shall  be  here  in  an  hour,"  said  the  old 
man.  "  I  have  a  suit  of  your  brother's,  a  riding- 
suit,  which  he  left  at  my  house  when  last  he  vis- 
ited Edinburgh  before  his  death.  'Tis  complete 


1 6  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

in  all  points  and  will  fit  you,  I  doubt  not,  to  per- 
fection." 

He  was  a  year  older  than  I,  but  he  had  been 
dead  two  years  and  I  had  had  time  to  catch  up 
with  him. 

"  There  is  a  sword  that  belonged  to  my  father 
as  well.  'Tis  a  tried  blade,"  said  the  old  man. 
"  I  could  not  give  it  into  worthier  hands,  and  'tis 
well  adapted  to  your  size,  for  my  father  was  a 
man  of  slight  build  and  did  not  swing  the  pon- 
derous claymores  of  your  ancestors." 

"  I  am  greatly  pleased  by  your  willingness  to 
entrust  it  to  me,  Master  Dunner.  I  hope  I  may 
use  it  as  worthily  as  your  father  did  or  any  of  our 
house." 

"  Madam,  you  do  me  proud,"  said  the  old 
gentleman,  bowing  like  a  courtier.  "  As  for  the 
rest,  I  will  make  shift  somehow.  Would  that  I 
could  go  with  you  myself!  " 

"Would  that  you  could,"  replied  I,  "but  'tis 
not  to  be  thought  of,  and  there  is  work  for  you 
to  do  as  well." 

"What  is  that?" 

"  The  ransom  money,"  said  I.  "  It  must  be 
raised  and  put  in  bills  of  exchange  upon  London. 
The  papers  must  be  prepared." 


A  Manly  Resolution  17 

"  Ay,"  was  the  answer,  "  and  if  God  grant  you 
be  successful,  they  must  be  despatched  to  London 
at  once." 

"  If  I  am  successful,  and  I  must  be,  I  shall  take 
them  myself." 

"You  are  your  father's  daughter!"  cried  the 
attorney. 

"If  you  have  these  things  here  within  the  hour, 
I  can  reach  Cockenzie  by  nightfall.  You  should 
see  me  back  to-morrow.  Where  shall  I  meet 
you?" 

"  Here,"  said  the  advocate.  "  The  woman  who 
keeps  the  house  is  devoted  to  me.  No  one  sus- 
pects what  this  mean  dwelling  harbours,  and  'tis 
the  safest  appointment  I  can  give  you." 

"  All's  arranged  then,"  said  I,  giving  him  my 
hand. 

He  bent  low  over  it,  and  I  felt  that  it  had 
never  been  pressed  by  worthier  lips  than  those  of 
the  honest  advocate. 


Chapter 
II 

Wherein  worthy  Master  Dunner  finds  My  Lord 
CarthevJs  Clothes  vastly  becoming  to  me  as  1 
ride  away 

MASTER  DUNNER  was  as  good  as  his 
word.  In  half  an  hour  there  was  a 
huge  package,  carefully  tied  up,  deliv- 
ered at  the  door  by  one  of  his  clerks.  I  took  it 
to  my  own  chamber  and  eagerly  cut  the  lashings. 
It  was  a  complete  suit,  of  blue  and  silver.  In 
my  distraction,  anxiety,  and  apprehension  I  had 
time  to  think  how  vastly  it  became  my  fair  skin 
and  blue  eyes  and  bright  hair.  I  had  a  wealth 
of  the  latter,  and  I  confess,  in  spite  of  my  brave 
words,  that  it  was  with  a  considerable  pang  that 
I  had  the  woman  who  kept  the  house  come  into 
the  room  and,  with  clumsy,  unskilful  fingers,  crop 
my  long  locks  with  her  scissors.  Fortunately  my 
hair  was  curly,  and,  had  it  not  been  that  the 
styles  were  otherwise,  methought  as  I  looked  in 
the  glass  that  the  short  ringlets  were  not  unbe- 
coming. With  the  suit  were  wig  to  go  on  one 

18 


My  Lady  Rides  Away  19 

end  of  me  and  boots  for  the  other.  I  was  of 
my  brother's  height,  but  my  feet  were  smaller 
than  his ;  nevertheless,  to  my  great  satisfaction,  the 
boots  served  well. 

In  my  petticoats  I  was  a  tall  woman;  dressed 
as  I  found  myself  presently,  I  was  rather  an  un- 
dersized man,  yet  not  altogether  insignificant.  My 
face  did  look  painfully  fair:  my  cheeks  pink  and 
white,  my  upper  lip  innocent  of  the  faintest  sug- 
gestion of  a  moustache;  yet,  out  of  some  paste 
from  my  toilet-table,  I  did  contrive  to  dull  the 
colour  in  my  cheeks  and  to  impart  a  brownish 
cast  to  my  complexion  that  robbed  it  of  a  little 
of  its  femininity.  My  voice,  which  luckily  hap- 
pened to  be  a  deep  contralto,  I  could  manage  well 
enough. 

With  the  suit  was  a  riding-cloak,  which  I  draped 
about  me,  and  fancied  that  thus  equipped  no  one 
could  penetrate  my  disguise.  I  bore  a  striking 
likeness  to  my  brother,  too,  thus  apparelled.  It 
went  to  my  heart,  when  I  looked  at  myself,  to 
think  of  my  father  under  sentence  of  death;  alone, 
childless,  save  for  one  poor  girl. 

I  had  scarce  finished  adjusting  my  wig,  clapping 
my  hat  upon  it,  walking  up  and  down  the  room 
to  accustom  myself  to  the  strange  garb,  when  Mas- 


2O  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

ter  Dunner  was  announced.  As  he  opened  the 
door,  he  started  back  in  great  surprise  at  what  he 
saw  of  me. 

"  Tore  God,"  he  said,  "  did  I  not  know,  I 
should  think  it  Lord  Carthew " — my  brother's 
courtesy  title — "  in  life  again." 

His  eyes  travelled  upward  and  rested  upon  my 
face.  He  shook  his  head. 

"  Save  for  that  burning  blush,  the  imitation  is 
perfect." 

"  I  think,"  said  I,  "  that  I  shall  not  fly  my 
colours  in  that  way  again.  You  see " — I  sat 
down  as  I  spoke  and  gathered  my  cloak  about 
my  legs,  of  which  for  the  first  time  in  my  life 
I  became  acutely  conscious — "  you  see,  I  expect 
that  all  others  who  look  upon  me  will  regard  me 
as  a  man,  while  you  know  that  I  am  but  a  woman, 
and  .  .  ." 

"  I  see,"  said  the  advocate,  gravely  smiling  at 
my  logic. 

"  It  was  foolish  of  me  to  blush,"  said  I  con- 
tritely, "  seeing  that  you  are  older  than  my 
father." 

"  I  held  you  in  my  arms  when  you  were  chris- 
tened, my  lady,"  remarked  the  old  man  simply, 
but  with  feeling. 


My  Lady  Rides  Away  21 

"  I  know,"  I  answered. 

I  rose  to  my  feet  and  threw  back  my  cloak. 
I  must  get  accustomed,  I  thought,  to  these  strange 
clothes  and  the  world's  scrutiny.  No  better  op- 
portunity presented  itself  for  beginning  than  then 
and  there. 

"Hast  brought  the  sword?"  I  asked,  strug- 
gling to  forget  my  garb. 

For  answer  he  handed  it  to  me,  belt  and  all. 
The  hilt  was  richly  chased  and  jewelled,  but  I 
had  seen  swords  whose  whole  value  consisted  in 
that  which  rose  above  the  scabbard.  I  drew  it 
forth  instantly  and  examined  it  critically.  It  was 
indeed  a  rare  and  beautiful  blade,  such  as  would 
have  delighted  the  eye  of  a  practised  swordsman. 
I  balanced  the  trustworthy  weapon  easily  in  my 
hand.  It  fitted  my  arm  as  if  it  had  grown  to  my 
palm. 

'Tis  a  rare  and  beautiful  weapon,  if  I  am  a 
judge." 

"  I  think,  from  the  way  you  handle  it,  that  you 
are." 

I  shot  it  back  into  its  sheath,  clasped  the  belt 
about  my  waist,  and  instantly  felt  a  thousand 
times  more  manly  than  before.  The  steel  dan- 
gling against  my  legs  seemed  to  add  the  finishing 


22  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

touch  of  completeness  to  my  disguise.  I  was  now 
a  man  indeed. 

"  Here,"  said  the  advocate,  extending  his  hand 
with  a  purse,  "  is  the  money." 

I  sought  to  thrust  it,  womanlike,  into  the  bosom 
of  my  shirt  beneath  the  ruffles. 

Master  Dunner  laughed. 

"  You  have  a  pocket,  sir,  where  such  things  are 
kept  by  men." 

Once  more  I  blushed. 

"  Your  reminder  is  a  good  one,"  said  I  in  some 
confusion,  searching  in  the  breast  of  my  coat  until 
I  found  the  receptacle.  "  I  may  appear  manly 
enough,  but  I  lack  practice  in  the  niceties  of  the 
masquerade." 

"  That  will  come  in  time,  madam,"  said  the 
old  man. 

"  Ah,  yes,"  was  my  smiling  answer,  "  but,  as 
you  noted  before,  time  is  what  we  lack.  Yet  I 
must  e'en  do  my  best  with  what  I  have.  Where 
is  the  horse,  and  the  mails?" 

He  pointed  toward  the  door. 

"  In  the  alley  at  the  back  of  the  house.  The 
mails  are  strapped  to  the  saddle.  They  contain 
a  change  of  linen  and  various  other  articles.  I 
saw  to  their  bestowing." 


My  Lady  Rides  Away  23 

"  Men's  clothing  or  women's  ?  " 

"  Men's,  of  course.  From  Lord  Carthew's 
wardrobe.  What  should  a  young  gallant  like  you 
be  doing  with  women's  gear?" 

"  True,"  said  I.  "  You  are  right.  May  not  the 
horse  be  brought  around  to  the  front  of  the 
house?  " 

"  I  think  it  safer  and  more  secluded  in  the  al- 
ley. Suspicion  is  easily  excited  in  Edinburgh  now, 
and  to  see  so  splendid  a  cavalier  as  yourself  issu- 
ing from  so  mean  an  abode  as  this  might  give  rise 
to  curious  question.  This  is  our  only  haven.  I 
would  hold  it  inviolate  for  your  return  until  to- 
morrow night." 

"  You  are  right,  Master  Dunner,"  said  I. 
"  And  now  I  must  go.  I  can  think  of  nothing 
more.  What's  o'clock?  " 

"  'Twas  on  the  stroke  of  nine  as  I  entered  the 
house." 

"  If  I  ride  carefully,  I  should  be  at  Cockenzie 
before  five.  That  will  give  me  ample  time.  If 
our  calculations  fail  not,  I  will  meet  Sir  Hugh 
there." 

I  paused. 

"  And  may  God  aid  you  and  defend  the  right !  " 
said  the  old  man  solemnly. 


24  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Amen,"  said  I.     "  And  now  good-bye." 

I  extended  my  hand  once  more.  Mine  ancient 
friend  bowed  over  it,  but  I  •prevented  him. 
I  stepped  toward  him.  Indeed,  I  overtowered 
him  quite  on  account  of  his  diminutive  stature  and 
his  lameness,  so  that  I  bent  my  head  and  kissed 
him  on  the  forehead  without  ceremony  or  hesi- 
tation. 

"Good-bye,  true  friend,"  I  said. 

He  was  mightily  touched  by  this  mark  of  con- 
descension. His  thin  face  flushed. 

"  I  would  to  God,"  he  cried,  "  that  I  were 
young  and  strong  and  whole  that  I  might  ride 
for  you  or  with  you.  'Tis  I  who  play  the  woman's 
part." 

"  Nay,"  said  I,  touched  in  turn  by  his  generous 
words.  "  Without  you  this  could  not  be.  Will 
you  have  access  to  my  father?" 

"  Yes,  by  the  favour  of  the  Lord  Chief  Jus- 
tice, who  is  well  affected  toward  me.  What  shall 
I  tell  him?" 

"  Tell  him  everything.  Tell  him,  on  the  faith 
of  the  last  Clanranald,  I  will  have  the  warrant, 
or  .  .  ." 

I  paused. 

"Or  what,  your  ladyship?" 


My  Lady  Rides  Away  25 

"  Or  I  will  await  him  on  the  other  side,"  I 
answered,  looking  away. 

"God  forbid!"  earnestly  protested  the  old 
man,  sinking  down  and  burying  his  head  in  his 
hands  by  the  table. 

"Look  for  me  with  the  warrant  to-morrow 
night,"  said  I,  forcing  a  smile  lest  I  should  break 
down,  with  my  hand  on  the  door. 

"  Wait!  "  he  cried.  "  Don't  think  of  bringing 
me  the  warrant.  Destroy  it  instantly,  tear  it  up 
when  you  get  your  hands  upon  it,  or,  better  still, 
burn  it.  Here !  " 

He  drew  from  his  pocket  a  flint  and  steel  in  a 
little  case.  He  was  one  of  the  few  who  prac- 
tised the  new-fangled  habit  of  smoking  the  Vir- 
ginia weed.  I  never  could  see  what  pleasure  he 
got  from  it. 

'  Take  these.  You  can  kindle  fire  with  them. 
Burn  the  warrant,  should  you  be  fortunate  enough 
to  lay  hands  upon  it.  Scraps  may  be  pieced; 
ashes  tell  no  tales.  You  understand  the  use  of 
these  things  ?  " 

I  had  often  seen  him  light  his  pipe. 

"  Entirely,"  said  I.  "  You  shall  see  me,  then, 
to-morrow  night,  with  the  statement  that  the  war- 
rant is  destroyed." 


26  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  I  pray  so,  I  pray  so!  "  cried  the  old  man  as 
I  passed  out  of  the  room. 

Now,  I  had — I  suppose  I  should  say  it  to  my 
shame — often  ridden  astride  at  home.  While  I 
ordinarily  rode  as  was  the  habit  of  my  sex,  some- 
times, in  wild  mountain  excursions  through  the 
forest  glens  or  on  hunting  trips  and  adventurous 
journeys  in  the  Highlands  with  my  father  and 
some  faithful  servitors,  I  had  perforce  and  of 
necessity  been  compelled  to  ride  astride.  There- 
fore, it  was  no  novelty  for  me  to  have  between 
my  legs  a  good  horse. 

Advocate  learned  in  the  law  though  he  might 
be,  Master  Dunner  was  a  rare  judge  of  horse- 
flesh, I  thought,  or  else  he  had  wit  enough  to 
employ  unquestioned  talent  for  that  purpose,  for 
I  never  saw  a  sweeter,  better-bred  steed  than  that 
led  by  a  horse-boy  in  the  alley.  He  was  perhaps 
a  trifle  undersized  for  a  full-grown  man's  charger, 
but  for  my  weight  and  build  he  was  admirable :  a 
deep  French  bay  in  exquisite  condition.  The  sad- 
dle and  mails  behind  were  new,  and  the  horse 
was  equipped  point  device. 

You  see  from  this  that  I  had  studied  French. 
Indeed,  I  was  much  better  educated  than  the  ma- 
jority of  my  sex,  to  whom  all  learning  save  the 


My  Lady  Rides  Away  27 

simplest  was  a  sealed  book.  My  father  had  taken 
interest  in  me  to  teach  me  things,  and  I  even  knew 
where  that  quotation  from  Master  Shakespeare 
came  which  my  advocate  had  used,  for  my  Lord 
and  I  had  read  the  plays  together  and  liked  them 
well. 

Slipping  a  coin  into  the  horse-boy's  hand,  I 
stepped  by  the  side  of  my  horse,  patted  him  a  few 
moments,  fondled  him  to  make  his  acquaintance, 
wished  that  I  had  brought  a  bit  of  sugar  for  him, 
but  made  up  for  that  default  by  my  tender  usage 
of  him.  Then  I  sprang  lightly  to  the  saddle  and 
cantered  slowly  down  the  alley. 

I  was  entirely  familiar  with  Edinburgh  and  I 
easily  avoided  the  main  highways,  taking  alleys 
and  by-streets,  until  I  came  to  the  gate  in  the  city 
wall  which  gave  out  to  the  east,  or  Dunbar  Road. 
Doubtless  I  made  a  fine  sight  with  my  handsome 
clothes,  my  easy  bearing,  my  youthful  face  and  my 
gallant  steed.  The  soldiers  at  the  gate,  thinking 
they  had  to  do  with  a  wealthy  gentleman,  saluted 
as  I  passed,  and  I  took  some  comfort  in  acknowl- 
edging, with  a  careless  wave  of  my  gauntleted 
hand,  their  respective  duties. 

By  rights  I  should  have  been  accompanied  by  a 
servant  on  another  horse,  but  I  did  not  stay  long 


28  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

enough  to  let  any  question  me  for  that  lack,  for 
so  soon  as  I  was  clear  of  the  town,  and  a  turn  of 
the  road  hid  me  from  possible  observation  and 
scrutiny  by  the  soldiers,  I  put  spurs  to  my  horse. 
Indeed  a  word  would  have  been  sufficient,  but  the 
spurs  were  upon  my  boots  and  I  touched  him  with 
one.  His  bound  nearly  unseated  me,  by  the  way. 

I  was  minded  to  distance  possible  pursuit  by 
putting  a  long  space  between  me  and  the  town 
as  soon  as  possible.  There  were  two  roads  be- 
fore me  that  led  westerly;  one  crookedly  along 
the  shore,  and  the  other  inland  a  mile  or  so.  The 
shore  road  was  the  more  frequented,  the  broader 
and  better  highway;  it  was  also  somewhat  longer, 
since  it  followed  the  windings  of  the  coast,  while 
that  inland,  through  wooded  and  farming  coun- 
try and  over  the  hills,  was  straighter,  shorter,  and 
more  direct.  It  was  also  much  less  travelled,  and 
therefore  I  was  less  apt  to  meet  with  question 
and  more  apt  to  avoid  pursuit,  should  any  be 
made.  Accordingly,  I  chose  the  inland  way.  The 
two  roads  met  at  a  place  called  Musselburgh,  and 
from  thence  the  way  ran  directly  along  the  shore 
to  the  tavern  where  I  confidently  expected  to  meet 
my  friend. 

I  was   an  astonishingly  good  horseman — how 


My  Lady  Rides  Away  29 

I  dropped  into  the  masculine  in  talking  of  myself, 
I  thought ! — and  I  knew  that,  if  I  pushed  my  horse 
too  hard  at  the  first,  he  would  be  spent  for  the 
rest  of  the  day.  •  Therefore,  after  going  perhaps 
five  or  six  miles  at  a  rapid  pace,  I  checked  him, 
and  thereafter  proceeded  in  a  more  reasonable 
way. 

I  met  no  one  of  any  importance,  save  yokels 
driving  hay-wains  and  wagons  of  produce  to  the 
city,  travelling  pedlars,  a  little  company  of  mer- 
chants, a  stray  soldier,  to  all  of  whom  I  gave 
good-day  and  passed  on,  none  offering  to  molest 
me.  My  heart,  which  had  beat  high  at  the  sight 
of  the  first-comer  with  all  sorts  of  vague  anticipa- 
tion of  disaster,  at  last  became  quite  indifferent  to 
any  approaching  traveller,  and  I  flattered  myself 
that  I  need  be  under  no  apprehension  whatever  of 
any  one  penetrating  my  disguise  or  seeking  to 
harm  me. 

Nevertheless,  I  was  careful  to  see  that  my  pistols 
were  loose  in  the  holsters;  that  the  priming  made 
them  fit  for  instant  discharge,  and  that  my  sword- 
hilt  was  pulled  a  little  forward  ready  to  hand, 
should  anybody  attempt  to  stop  me.  I  was  de- 
termined to  show  my  mettle  and  not  to  yield  until 
the  last  extremity.  There  were,  of  course,  high- 


30  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

waymen  abroad,  but  they  rarely  molested  people 
in  open  daylight.  By  nightfall,  please  God,  I 
would  be  safely  sheltered  in  The  Black  Douglas 
at  Cockenzie. 

It  was  noon  when  I  cantered  gallantly  down  the 
streets  of  Musselburgh.  I  had  determined  to  rest 
there  an  hour  to  bait  my  horse,  to  get  my  dinner, 
and  to  consider  further  what  my  plans  and  future 
work  should  be.  I  drew  up  before  the  door  of  a 
comfortable-looking  hostelry.  Stable-boys  came 
running;  the  landlord  himself  appeared  in  the 
doorway  of  his  inn.  I  descended,  called  for  a 
meal  which  I  demanded  should  be  of  roast  beef 
and  other  substantial  accompanied  by  a  bottle  of 
wine,  thus  doing  violence  to  my  natural  dainty 
appetite,  which  would  have  preferred  a  fowl  and 
cold  water.  I  also  engaged  a  private  parlour  and 
was  accordingly  served  in  private.  I  spent  an  hour 
thus  very  quietly  and  pleasantly  without  dis- 
turbance. 

Now,  I  had  been  brought  up  very  unconven- 
tionally in  a  way  that  would  have  scandalised  my 
female  relatives,  had  I  enjoyed  any,  and  which 
doubtless  did  scandalise  certain  neighbouring 
dames  whose  seats  adjoined  our  own,  but,  never- 
theless, I  was  a  woman  and  I  had  never  been 


My  Lady  Rides  Away  31 

absolutely  free,  independent,  and  unrestrained 
before. 

I  confess  to  a  delightful  sensation  of  excite- 
ment at  my  present  situation.  I  think  I  must 
have  had  all  the  daring  and  adventurous  spirit 
of  the  famous  Clanranalds,  and  to  be  thus 
mounted  on  a  good  horse  with  money  in  my  purse, 
a  good  sword  by  my  side,  a  great  adventure  be- 
fore me,  filled  me  with  joy.  I  had  all  the  con- 
fidence of  youth  and  inexperience,  and  all  the 
hopefulness  of  woman,  that  somehow  I  should  be 
able  to  bring  about  my  desire,  and  that  my  ro- 
mantic action  in  attempting  this  wild  masquerade 
would  result  in  the  saving  of  the  life  of  my  noble 
father. 

I  thought  with  considerable  complacency  that 
this  exploit  of  mine  would  entitle  me  to  something 
more  than  a  mention  of  my  name  in  the  family 
chronicles,  and  that  perhaps  I  might  be  counted 
as  worthy  the  best  traditions  of  our  ancient  house. 
In  anticipation,  I  could  feel  my  Lord  clasp  me  in 
his  arms  when  I  had  saved  his  life  and  bless  me 
for  my  daring,  although  I  well  knew  that  he  would 
have  died  rather  than  give  his  consent  to  such  an 
amazing  undertaking. 

The  good  meal,  the  wine,  of  which  I  drank 


32  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

but  sparingly,  pouring  the  rest  out  of  the  window 
when  no  one  was  looking,  refreshed  me  greatly. 
With  a  new  zeal,  therefore,  I  mounted  my  horse, 
flung  the  landlord  a  guinea,  at  which  he  bowed 
himself  nearly  to  the  floor,  and  cantered  down 
the  street  through  the  town  and  out  upon  the 
broad  ocean  highway. 

The  sea  breeze,  with  all  its  splendid  freshness, 
lifted  the  close  curls  of  my  full  wig,  fanned  my 
brow,  and  cooled  my  cheeks  in  the  most  exhila- 
rating way.  I  rode  rapidly  enough,  observing  my 
horse  possessed  of  all  the  qualities  of  speed  and 
stamina  that  his  appearance  had  indicated,  and, 
without  anything  untoward  or  exciting  happening, 
about  five  o'clock  in  the  evening  I  drew  up  at  the 
Black  Douglas  Inn,  at  Cockenzie. 

Cockenzie  was  merely  a  huddle  of  little  houses, 
with  nothing  on  earth  to  recommend  it  except  the 
old  inn  pleasantly  placed  on  a  bluff  headland  over- 
looking the  sea.  It  was  the  only  house  of  any 
pretence  whatever  in  the  little  fishing  village,  and 
before  it  I  drew  rein.  Judicious  inquiries  elicited 
the  fact  that  at  the  moment  I  was  the  only  guest 
of  the  inn.  I  bespake  the  best  chamber,  ordered  my- 
self substantial  supper,  saw  personally  to  the  quar- 
tering and  care  of  my  hor*e,  washed  my  own  face 


My  Lady  Rides  Away  33 

and  hands,  went  out  of  the  rear  door  of  the  inn, 
walked  to  the  edge  of  the  high  bluff,  and  sat  down 
on  a  rude  bench  overlooking  the  sea,  while  wait- 
ing for  my  supper,  and  pondered  carefully  on  my 
next  step. 

I  had  address  enough  to  find  out  from  the  inn- 
maid  who  saw  me  to  my  apartment  that  no  such 
traveller  as  I  suspected  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  to  be 
had  passed  by  within  that  day  or  the  day  before. 
Therefore,  I  was  in  time.  I  had  no  doubt  that 
this  very  night  he  would  appear  on  the  scene. 
Master  Dunner's  information  was  such  as  to  carry 
assurance  to  him,  and  I  depended  upon  its  ac- 
curacy. Sitting  and  watching  the  ocean,  I  tried 
to  decide  upon  my  best  course  when  I  should  at 
last  be  confronted  by  mine  enemy. 


Chapter 
III 

How  I  ate,  drank,  and  gamed  with  Sir  Hugh 
Richmond,  under  whom  I  would  fain  see 
Service 

FOR  all  my  cogitations,  I  had  settled  upon 
nothing,  and  I  was  not  only  surprised  but 
confused  when  there  stepped  out  on  the 
porch  and  made  toward  me — the  clatter  of  his 
boots  upon  the  pavement  caused  me  to  turn  my 
head — a  cavalier,  whom  I  instantly  divined  to  be 
the  bearer  of  our  evil  tidings.  Abstractly,  I  had 
a  welcome  in  my  heart  for  him  such  as  Pharaoh 
of  old  entertained  for  similar  messengers,  and  I 
purposed  to  meet  him  in  much  the  same  way,  too; 
concretely,  my  first  thought  was  one  of  pleased 
surprise  at  his  appearance. 

He  was  tall,  well-knit,  well-bronzed,  of  darker 
skin  and  eyes  than  mine.  His  face  was  handsome 
in  a  stern  and  somewhat  martial  way.  His  bear- 
ing was  that  of  a  soldier  and  accorded  well  with 
the  rich  uniform  he  wore.  I  observed  that  he 

34 


The  Beguiling  of  Sir  Hugh  35 

made  directly  to  me,  and,  therefore,  I  inferred 
that  he  had  come  to  seek  me.  I  was  annoyed  at 
myself  that  I  had  enjoyed  no  more  time  for  prepa- 
ration for  the  meeting.  I  must  have  been  deeply 
absorbed  in  my  thoughts,  I  decided,  not  to  have 
heard  the  clatter  he  made  riding  up  to  the  door 
of  the  inn  on  the  other  side. 

I  had  taken  off  my  hat — heavy,  clumsy  felt 
thing  that  it  was! — but,  as  the  new-comer  ap- 
proached, I  clapped  it  firmly  on  my  head  and 
rose,  resisting  with  difficulty  a  wild  inclination  to 
wrap  my  riding-coat  about  my  legs  like  the  skirt 
of  a  dress. 

My  officer  stopped  a  few  paces  from  me, 
clapped  his  heels  together,  removed  his  hat  with 
a  sharp  military  gesture,  and  bowed  quite  grace- 
fully before  me. 

"  Sir,"  said  he  in  a  firm,  authoritative  voice, 
due  perhaps  to  his  habit  of  command,  "  may  I  in- 
troduce myself?  I  am  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  cap- 
tain in  the  King's  Guards." 

"  My  name  is  .  .  ."  replied  I,  bowing  in  my 
turn,  "is  .  .  ." 

What  was  my  name?  In  my  hurry  it  had  not 
occurred  to  me  to  fix  upon  any.  I  paused  stu- 
pidly enough  while  the  gallant  captain  fixed  his 


36  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

dark  eyes  upon  me  in  surprised  inquiry.  I  blurted 
out  the  first  that  came  into  my  mind. 

"  Henry  Carthew,"  I  said. 

"  I  am  glad  to  have  the  honour  of  your  ac- 
quaintance, Mr.  Carthew,"  continued  the  soldier 
agreeably. 

As  he  spoke,  he  smiled  slightly.  His  face 
changed  at  once,  and  I  thought,  when  he  smiled, 
I  had  never  seen  a  pleasanter-looking  man.  It 
was  as  if  the  real  man  had  given  a  glimpse  of 
himself  behind  the  cloud  with  which  habit  and 
military  discipline  had  shrouded  him.  Oh,  but  he 
was  good  to  look  on  then ! 

"  The  pleasure,  sir,  is  mine.  I  am  honoured  in 
the  acquaintance  of  so  distinguished  a  soldier  as 
Sir  Hugh  Richmond." 

Another  look  of  surprise  came  to  the  face  of 
the  officer. 

"  You  have  heard  of  me,  sir?  "  he  asked,  not 
without  a  certain  pride. 

"  Your  charge  at  Sedgemoor  hath  been  told  of 
even  in  Scotland." 

"  'Twas  naught,"  he  said  carelessly.  "  I  take 
it,  sir,  that  you  are  not  a  soldier?  " 

"  Only  by  inclination,"  replied  I  bravely.  "  I 
am  contemplating  service,  however,  and  indeed, 


The  Beguiling  of  Sir  Hugh  37 

sir,  'twas  for  that  I  came  hither  in  the  hope  of 
meeting  you." 

"  Of  meeting  me?" 

"  Even  so,"  I  answered  boldly,  feeling  that  by 
happy  chance  I  had  stumbled  upon  an  excellent 
excuse  for  my  presence  and  interest.  "  We  have 
heard  in  Edinburgh  that  you  were  on  your  way 
hither  with  warrants  for  the  execution  of  the  Earl 
of  Clanranald  and  other  rebels  against  His 
Majesty." 

"  Faith,  sir,"  was  the  reply,  "  my  name,  my 
history,  and  business  seem  well  enough  known  in 
these  parts.  And  how,  may  I  ask,  was  this  news 
bruited  abroad?  " 

"  Express  riders  from  the  south  have  stated 
that  you  were  charged  with  the  delivery  of  the 
King's  warrants  for  those  high  enough  for  His 
Majesty  to  take  personal  interest  in,"  I  answered 
promptly. 

"  'Fore  God,  sir,"  exclaimed  Sir  Hugh,  laugh- 
ing lightly,  "  with  that  rumour  running  ahead  of 
me,  I  wonder  some  one  did  not  endeavour  to 
despoil  me  of  my  warrants  in  the  interest  of  the 
condemned !  " 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  we  are  all  loyal  men  in  these 
parts." 


38  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  smiled  as  I  spoke. 

"  Since  Sedgemoor,"  returned  the  captain,  shar- 
ing in  my  amusement. 

"  Ay,  since  Sedgemoor,  and  I  believe  there  is 
no  man  in  Scotland  would  molest  you." 

"  But  the  adherents  of  Clanranald?  I  mention 
him  since  he  is  of  the  greater  rank,"  he  asked 
curiously. 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders.  'Twas  excellent  well 
done  i'  faith.  I  doubt  if  Mistress  Nell  Gwynn 
herself  could  have  acted  better.  Although  my 
heart  was  beating  like  to  choke  me,  I  gave  no  out- 
ward sign. 

"  He  hath  made  his  bed,"  I  said,  with  what 
affectation  of  indifference  I  could  muster,  "  let  him 
lie  upon  it." 

"  'Tis  like  to  be  a  long  sleep  then,"  returned 
my  captain  grimly,  "  for  the  warrant  spells  his 
death." 

"  So  we  have  heard,"  said  I. 

I  had  to  bite  my  lip  and  turn  away  for  the 
moment,  but  I  put  such  iron  constraint  upon  my- 
self as  enabled  me  to  awaken  no  suspicion  in  the 
captain's  mind. 

"Poor  gentleman!"  he  said,  after  a  little 
pause.  "  I  never  had  errand  that  I  liked  less  to 


The  Beguiling  of  Sir  Hugh  39 

discharge.  But  this  work  does  not  interest  you, 
young  sir." 

Oh,  did  it  not  ?  I  never  was  so  interested  in  all 
my  life. 

"  Nor  did  I  break  upon  your  solitude  to  dis- 
cuss the  King's  business  or  my  own.  I  learned 
from  the  landlord  that  a  guest  had  preceded  me, 
and  that  a  gentleman  had  ordered  supper  who 
sat  in  loneliness  out  here,  whence  I  made  bold  to 
interrupt  your  reverie  and  propose  that  we  should 
share  the  table.  I  have  had  so  little  society  since 
entering  Scotland  that  I  pine  for  a  little  free  in- 
tercourse with  my  equals.  Most  gentlemen  have 
avoided  me,  due  perhaps  to  the  rumour  of  which 
you  speak." 

"  You  are  very  welcome  to  such  poor  compan- 
ionship as  I  can  give  you,"  said  I.  "  And  indeed, 
as  I  told  you,  I  had  come  here  to  seek  you  with 
view  to  entering  the  King's  service.  I'm  a  gen- 
tleman of  some  small  fortune.  They  call  me  the 
Laird  of  Lochnaven." 

"  Your  age,  young  sir?  "  said  the  captain,  sur- 
veying me  thoughtfully. 

"  My  age !  "  I  exclaimed,  with  a  woman's  nat- 
ural reluctance  to  declare  it.  "  Is  it  necessary  that 
I  , 


40  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

The  captain  threw  back  his  head  and  laughed 
boisterously. 

"  You  are  as  timorous  about  giving  it  as  if  you 
were  a  girl." 

"Twenty!"  exclaimed  I  in  my  deepest  voice 
and  most  imperious  manner.  "And,  sir,  I  would 
thank  you  to  modify  your  allusion  to  any  timidity 
you  may  falsely  suspect  me  of." 

I  laid  my  hand  on  my  sword  and  was  glad  to 
feel  the  touch  of  the  hilt.  It  gave  me  something 
to  still  my  agitation. 

'  Thou  art  a  good  lad,"  said  the  captain 
genially,  clapping  me  heavily  upon  the  shoulder, 
"  if  but  a  slight  one.  I  like  your  pluck,  Master 
Carthew,  and  I  have  no  doubt  we  will  turn  you 
into  a  brave  soldier  yet." 

"  I  have,  I  trust,  interest  enough  to  procure  me 
a  cornetcy." 

"  Interest  is  well  enough,  but,  hark  ye,  a  word 
in  your  ear.  What  you  Scots  call  siller  is  about 
the  most  interesting  appeal  any  one  can  make  to 
King  James." 

"  I  will  e'en  have  a  supply  of  that." 
"Well,  then,"  returned  the  captain,  "the  mat- 
ter can  be  easily  arranged,  I  make  no  doubt.    We 
shall  take   further  counsel  on  't  to-morrow.     If 


The  Beguiling  of  Sir  Hugh  41 

agreeable  to  you,  I  should  like  to  have  you  in  my 
own  company  of  guards.  There's  a  vacancy  or 
two  since  Sedgemoor,  and  I'll  own  my  heart  warms 
to  you,  lad." 

"  Nothing  would  please  me  better,"  said  I,  de- 
lighted at  the  success  of  my  ruse,  "  than  the  pros- 
pect of  service  under  so  distinguished  a  master  of 
the  art  as  yourself." 

"  You  talk  like  a  book,  boy,"  said  the  captain, 
not  ill-pleased,  however,  at  the  compliment.  "  I 
foresee  we  shall  get  along  vastly  well.  I  had  been 
pining  for  the  sight  of  a  woman  in  all  these  lonely 
rides,  but  you  will  take  the  place  of  one  as  well 
as  any  man  on  earth  could." 

Could  he  suspect  me  ? 

"  Sir,  sir!  "  I  cried,  "do  I  infer  that  you  think 
me  womanish?  " 

"  What  a  tinder-box  it  is!"  laughed  the  cap- 
tain. "  I  only  meant  your  wit  and  your  spirit 
would  go  far  to  render  other  company  unneces- 
sary. Come,"  he  resumed,  "  loose  your  hold  upon 
your  sword.  I  am  too  old  to  fight  with  you,  and 
in  too  peaceful  a  mood  for  quarrel  to-night,  espe- 
cially about  nothing." 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  the  landlord,  coming  out 
of  the  door  and  approaching  us,  "  your  supper  is 


42  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

served.  Not  hearing  to  the  contrary  and  seeing 
you  together,  sirs,  I  have  ventured  to  set  it  at 
one  table." 

"  You  have  done  well,"  I  replied. 

"  Excellent  i'  faith,"  commented  my  companion 
genially. 

And  together  we  turned  toward  the  house.  It 
was,  indeed,  a  noble  supper  that  was  set  before 
us.  My  fellow-traveller  insisted  that,  as  I  was  the 
first-comer  and  had  done  the  ordering,  to  me  ap- 
pertained the  head  of  the  table.  He  proved  a 
good  trencherman  likewise,  and  made  much  mock 
of  my  small  appetite,  alleging  that  all  good  sol- 
diers were  of  necessity  good  feeders.  I  did  my 
best  to  follow  his  generous  example,  but  I  am 
afraid  I  minced  more  as  a  woman  than  ate  vig- 
orously as  a  man. 

It  had  been  dusk  outside  when  Sir  Hugh  had 
approached  me.  The  dim  light  of  the  candles  in 
the  big  parlour  in  which  we  supped  was  not  more 
favourable  to  a  disclosure  of  my  secret  than  the 
twilight  outside.  I  felt  confident  that  no  sus- 
picions had  been  awakened  in  the  soldier's  mind, 
although  how  I  could  have  borne  his  keen  scrutiny 
in  the  full  blaze  of  day  was  a  doubtful  question. 
I  did  not  mean  to  bear  it,  so  far  as  I  was  con- 


The  Beguiling  of  Sir  Hugh  43 

cerned,  under  those  conditions  if  it  could  in  any 
wise  be  helped. 

"  If  I  be  not  indiscreet,  Sir  Hugh,"  said  I, 
during  a  pause  in  the  meal,  "  I  take  it  that  you  are 
an  unmarried  man?" 

"  You  take  it  right,  Master  Carthew.  A  sol- 
dier loves  all  ladies;  he  marries  none." 

"  A  poor  lookout  for  womankind  if  the  best 
men  are  in  the  army,"  said  I,  bridling. 

"  'Tis  the  stern  necessity  of  the  trade,"  he  re- 
turned coolly.  "  Wedlock  and  the  sword  go  not 
well  together.  Have  you  a  sweetheart,  young 
sir?"  he  asked  in  his  turn. 

"I?"  I  exclaimed  indignantly.  "Certainly 
not.  No.  Yes.  .  .  .  That  is  .  .  ." 

"  Keep  thy  secret,  lad.  Do  you  come  soldiering 
with  me,  you  will  have  one  in  every  town  where 
you  are  stationed  longer  than  a  fortnight." 

"Are  soldiers,  then,  so  fickle?" 

"They  are  truth  itself,"  he  paused,  "to  the 
nearest  fair,"  he  added. 

He  lifted  his  glass  and  surveyed  it  a  moment 
with  half-shut  eyes. 

"  I  give  you  a  toast.    To  the  nearest  fair !  " 

He  drank  his.  I  sipped  mine.  He  noticed  my 
abstemiousness. 


44  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"When  you  love  harder,  you  drink  deeper  and 
fight  better,"  he  said  sagely. 

"Doubtless,"  said  I.  "And  yet,"  I  ran  on, 
"  the  romances  tell  us  of  the  constant  devotion  of 
the  knight  to  his  lady.  Of  how  the  soldier  ad- 
ventures far  and  wide  and  yet  remains  true  to  his 
one  ideal  at  home." 

"  Such  hath  not  been  my  experience.  War  and 
soldiering  you  will  find  are  not  as  they  are  writ 
of  in  books." 

"  You  have  questioned  me ;  I  have  no  doubt 
that  you  will  permit  me  to  question  you,"  I  said 
in  my  turn. 

"  You  are  not  under  my  command  yet,"  said 
the  captain,  smiling  at  my  presumption.  "  Ask 
what  you  will." 

"  Then  there  is  no  especial  lady  to  whom  your 
thoughts  revert?" 

"  None,  or  rather  there  are  a  dozen,"  was  the 
prompt  reply. 

I  do  not  know  why  I  should  have  felt  glad 
at  this,  or  what  particular  interest  I  had  in  Sir 
Hugh  Richmond's  love  affairs,  but  he  had  rather 
flouted  the  idea  of  my  sex,  and,  although  I  wore 
the  trews  for  the  time  being,  I  could  not  forget 
that  I  was  yet  a  woman.  I  should  have  liked  to 


The  Beguiling  of  Sir  Hugh  45 

teach  this  red-coated  Sassenach  a  thing  or  two, 
and  I  really  longed  for  an  opportunity  to  show 
him  that  we  girls  of  Scotland  were  not  to  be  so 
lightly  dismissed  as  all  that. 

"  You  see,  lad,  I  have  campaigned  in  many 
countries,  and  have  seen  many  women.  God  bless 
them  all !  I  have  liked  an  eye  here,  a  cheek  there, 
a  foot  and  ankle  yonder,  a  fine  figure  in  this  place, 
a  merry  laugh  in  another,  spirit  in  a  third,  meek- 
ness in  a  fourth,  but  I  have  never  seen  one,  that 
had  all  these  traits  and  characteristics  blended,  that 
measured  up  to  my  own  ideal." 

"  And. what  is  your  ideal,  may  I  ask?  You  will 
forgive  my  curiosity.  I  am  less  a  man  than  I 
seem."  It  was  verging  on  the  truth  with  a  venge- 
ance. "  I  have  lived  sequestered  most  of  my  life, 
and  you  cannot  think  how  it  interests  me  to  have 
the  views  of  so  experienced  a  man  of  the  world 
and  so  veteran  a  soldier  as  yourself  upon  this 
subject." 

He  looked  sharply  at  me  as  I  sat  at  the  head 
of  the  table  toying  with  my  glass,  as  if  he  sus- 
pected some  hidden  meaning  in  my  words,  but  I 
never  appeared  more  innocent  and  guileless  in  my 
life  than  at  that  moment. 

"Well,"  said  he,  "  'tis  a  strange  turn  the  con- 


46  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

versation  hath  taken,  but  I  know  not  why  I  should 
not  humour  you.  My  ideal  maid,  then,  will  be  a 
woman  who  is  first  of  all  tall,  about  your  own  size. 
She  shall  have  hair  of  sunshine  colour  and  eyes  of 
blue,  and  her  cheek  shall  be  fair  to  contrast  with 
my  own  dark  visage.  In  shape  she  shall  be  plump, 
not  slender.  Her  hands  shapely  and  white,  but 
strong.  I  want  none  of  your  puling,  lackadaisical, 
sentimental  misses.  She  shall  be  a  woman  of 
spirit,  one  with  courage  enough  not  to  run  a-squeak 
at  the  sight  of  a  mouse,  one  that  can  handle  a 
sword  or  press  the  trigger  of  a  weapon  and  dis- 
charge it  without  shutting  her  eyes  at  the  report, 
one  who  can  ride  by  my  side  if  need  be.  As  for 
learning,  I  want  none  of  your  dull  and  stupid 
minxes.  Let  her  be  read  so  that  she  can  talk 
about  something  beside  fallals,  furbelows,  chil- 
dren, and  housewifery;  one  who  could  meet  me 
on  some  terms  of  equality,  who  can  preside  grace- 
fully over  my  establishment  and  mother  my  many 
children." 

I  thanked  God  that  the  candle-light  did  not 
disclose  the  furious  colour  in  my  cheek. 

"  Think  you,"  said  I,  "  that  such  a  woman 
would  be  a  good  mother?" 

"  She  would  bring  forth  a  race  of  soldiers,"  was 


The  Beguiling  of  Sir  Hugh  47 

the  answer,  "  which  is  what  I  should  like  best  to 
father." 

"  And  what  have  you,"  I  asked,  forgetting  that 
I  was  not  a  man  in  my  indignation  at  his  un- 
bounded and  condescending  assurance,  "  to  offer 
in  exchange  for  this  female  paragon  you  have 
described  ?  " 

"What  have  I  to  offer?"  He  started  to  his 
feet  violently  and  leaned  over  the  table.  "  This 
is  past  endurance,  sir,"  he  said  in  sudden  temper, 
striking  the  board  hotly  with  his  fist.  "  What  do 
you  mean?  " 

"  Nothing,  nothing  offensive,"  I  returned 
quickly,  endeavouring  to  keep  my  temper  and  be 
calm  as  his  anger  rose.  "  'Tis  but  a  jest.  I  meant 
no  offence." 

His  temper  subsided  as  suddenly  as  it  had 
arisen. 

"  As  you  say,"  he  answered,  after  a  moment's 
reflection;  "  'tis  idle  talk.  You  ask  what  I  have  to 
offer  ?  Truth  to  tell,  I  never  thought  of  it  in  that 
way." 

"  But  would  it  not  be  fair,"  I  asked,  "  to  take 
stock  of  the  qualities  to  be  exchanged  for  those 
you  have  demanded  ?  " 

"  Fair,  yes;  but  a  man  hardly  likes  to  appraise 


48  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

himself;  in  fact,  I  doubt  that  he  can  do  it  truth- 
fully. Yet  I'll  try.  I  am  thirty-two,  heart-whole 
and  fancy-free,  the  possessor  of  a  rentroll  of  five 
or  six  thousand  a  year,  hold  a  commission  in  the 
King's  Guards,  am  sound  in  wind  and  limb,  good 
in  temper,  possess  some  small  learning  which  I 
got  at  Oxford,  and — faith,  that's  all." 

I  laughed.     I  could  not  help  it. 

'  That's  the  assurance  of  mankind,"  I  said  at 
last.  "  Do  you  give  me  leave  to  speak  frankly 
about  you?  " 

"  I  invite  you  to  do  so,"  returned  the  captain 
complacently. 

"  Here  you  are,  just  an  ordinary,  commonplace 
soldier  approaching  middle  life,  of  good  birth  and 
reasonable  fortune,  declaring  that  nothing  can  suit 
you  but  the  never-to-be-realised  ideal  you  have  de- 
scribed." 

"  You  are,  indeed,  frank,"  returned  Sir  Hugh 
resentfully. 

"  I  am,"  I  answered,  "  and  I  will  be  more  so. 
If  you  wish,  I  will  give  you  my  own  ideal  of 
womankind." 

"  I  should  like  to  hear  what  your  vast  experience 
has  evolved,"  returned  the  other,  somewhat  sar- 
castically. 


The  Beguiling  of  Sir  Hugh  49 

"  She  shall  be  small,  tender,  meek,  adoring, 
dark  of  hair  and  eye,  dainty  and  nice  of  taste  and 
appearance.  She  shall  hang  upon  my  words,  at- 
tempt no  equality  with  me,  come  to  my  hand, 
and  .  .  ." 

"  You  want  a  dog,  not  a  woman,"  said  the 
captain,  laughing.  "When  you  have  seen  more, 
your  views  will  differ." 

"  It  may  be." 

"  And  what,  pray,  is  your  ideal  man?  "  he  asked 
lightly. 

"  He  shall  be  tall  and  strong  and  brave  and 
true,  with  bright  hair  and  blue  eyes,  a  soldier  by 
profession,  and  fierce  to  all  the  world  but  reserv- 
ing his  tender  side  for  me.  ...  I  mean  for  the 
woman  that  he  loves,"  I  added  hastily  to  cover  my 
slip.  "  He  shall  worship  her  and  think  her  as  far 
above  him  as  the  stars." 

"  You  ought  to  marry  your  ideal  man  to  your 
ideal  woman,"  interposed  the  captain  jocosely, 
"  and  see  what  the  result  would  be.  'Fore  God, 
sir,  I'd  like  to  observe  such  a  union.  Meanwhile, 
give  me  leave  as  an  older  man.  We  have  talked 
enough  sentiment  for  a  boxful  of  French  romances. 
It  hath  made  me  thirsty.  Another  bottle  of  wine, 
pray."  He  rapped  on  the  table  as  he  spoke,  and 


50  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

bade  it  brought.  "  And  then,  when  the  remains 
of  our  supper  shall  be  cleared  away,  I  propose 
that  we  pass  an  hour  in  play  before  we  retire  for 
the  night.  I  at  least  must  make  an  early  start 
to-morrow." 

"  I  am  agreeable,"  said  I.  "  We  have  ex- 
changed views  upon  our  ladies  and  their  cavaliers, 
and  I  am  willing  to  back  my  luck  against  your 
own." 

"With  what  shall  we  play?" 

"  With  dice,"  I  answered.  "  At  any  game  of 
skill  with  such  a  veteran  as  you  I  would  be  at  too 
great  a  disadvantage." 

"  True,"  said  the  captain,  looking  me  over 
carefully.  "  Thou  art  a  queer  lad,  but  I  like 
thee." 

"  The  regard  is  mutual,"  said  I.  "  What  shall 
the  stakes  be?" 

"  Let  us  play  for  shillings,"  he  said  after  a 
thoughtful  moment. 

His  intent  was  so  obvious  that  I  could  not  bear 
the  imputation. 

"  Nay,  for  guineas!  "  I  cried. 

"  Done,"  said  the  captain.  "  Here's  rare 
sporting  blood,  I  see." 

When  we  parted  for  the  night  an  hour  later, 


The  Beguiling  of  Sir  Hugh  51 

Captain  Richmond  was  near  a  hundred  pounds 
richer  than  when  he  sat  down.  It  was  purely  a 
game  of  chance,  this  throwing  of  the  dice,  and 
yet,  I  know  not  how  it  was,  luck  was  steadily 
against  me.  I  had  sense  enough  to  reserve  a  few 
guineas  for  my  roadway  needs,  but  with  the  rest 
I  had  played  desperately  till  all  were  gone. 

It  was  the  first  time  that  I  had  ever  tempted 
fortune  with  the  ivory.  My  father  had  never  al- 
lowed me  so  to  do.  The  fascination  of  it  was 
great,  but  hardly  enough  to  compensate  for  the 
repentance  I  felt  for  even  this  modest  depletion  of 
the  totally  inadequate  store  that  Master  Dunner 
would  be  able  to  gather  for  our  great  purpose. 

Too  late.  I  was  horror-struck  at  my  folly  and 
my  imprudence.  Something  of  my  feelings  must 
have  appeared  in  my  face,  for,  on  a  sudden,  Cap- 
tain Richmond  pushed  the  heap  of  guineas  across 
the  table  toward  me. 

"  There,  lad,"  he  said  most  courteously,  "  I  did 
but  jest  with  you.  Take  thy  guineas  back.  We 
have  had  a  pleasant  evening  together,  and  I  shall 
be  happier  if  your  gold  is  in  your  own  purse  rather 
than  in  mine." 

But  this  I  could  not  brook. 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  I  may  appear  a  poor  loser,  but 


52  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

'tis  in  appearance  only.  You  have  fairly  won  the 
stakes  and  they  are  yours.  Nay,"  I  cried  as  I  saw 
him  about  to  speak  again,  "  to  protest  further 
would  be  to  insult  me!  " 

"  As  you  will,"  said  the  captain  coolly,  "  and, 
if  I  may  say  so,  I  congratulate  you  upon  being 
a  good  loser.  You  shall  have  your  revenge  an- 
other time,  with  Fortune,  I  trust,  in  a  more  com- 
placent mood.  Which  way  do  you  ride  to- 
morrow? " 

"  To  Edinburgh,"  I  answered. 

"  Do  you  make  an  early  start?" 

"  At  daybreak,"  I  replied. 

"  We  shall  ride  together  then  and  discourse 
further." 

"Upon  our  ladies?"  I  asked  impudently  to 
cover  my  dismay. 

"  Nay,  upon  your  commission  in  my  company," 
he  answered. 

"  With  all  my  heart,"  said  I. 

"Here's  to  our  further  acquaintance,"  he  con- 
tinued, pouring  himself  another  glass  of  wine. 
"  And  so,  good-night." 


Chapter 
IV 

Wherein  I  played  the  Highwayman  and  what  be- 
fell me  on  the  Road 

1  RETIRED  to  my  chamber  in  a  great  state  of 
perturbation.  I  had  made  the  captain's  ac- 
quaintance; I  had  some  idea  of  his  tempera- 
ment and  quality;  I  had  gained,  to  a  certain  de- 
gree his  confidence  and  won,  in  some  measure,  his 
regard,  it  appeared.  There  was  no  doubt  about 
his  liking  for  me.  Yet  I  was  no  nearer  the  ac- 
complishment of  my  purpose  than  before,  and  the 
sight  of  the  captain  had  not  reassured  me  as  to 
its  entire  practicability.  He  could  jest  and  dis- 
course idly  with  me,  and  play  and  eat  and  drink 
like  any  other  man  and  soldier,  but  I  instinctively 
realised  that  in  an  emergency  it  would  be  a  bold, 
a  ready,  and  a  resourceful  person  who  could  get 
the  better  of  such  as  he. 

In  the  parlour  of  the  inn  he  was  one  man;  on 
the  road  to-morrow  he  would  be  another.  I  could 
match  him  at  repartee  easily  enough,  but  when  it 
came  to  a  quick  eye,  a  steady  hand,  a  daring  heart, 

53 


54  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  would  be  sadly  lacking.  There  was  no  compari- 
son between  us  on  the  score  of  efficiency.  In  so 
much  as  I  fancied  that  I  surpassed  other  women 
in  physical  ability,  so  I  was  sure  that  in  the  same 
degree  he  surpassed  other  men.  Only  the  despera- 
tion lent  to  me  by  my  father's  grave  peril  would 
tend  to  equalise  conditions  between  us. 

I  said  that  he  liked  me.  I  liked  him.  He  dif- 
fered from  the  gentlemen  with  whom  I  had  been 
acquainted.  He  was  more  a  man  of  the  world 
than  any.  His  coolness,  his  personal  distinction, 
even  his  age,  attracted  me.  I  wished  that  he  had 
been  on  my  side.  I  could  have  trusted  him  with 
the  wild  undertaking  I  was  now  endeavouring  to 
bring  about,  and  I  could  have  rested  quite  confi- 
dent that  he  would  succeed  in  it. 

Yes,  marvellous  as  it  may  seem,  I  could  have 
viewed  his  claiming  the  inevitable  reward  with  a 
certain  degree  of  equanimity,  if  equanimity  be  the 
word  to  describe  a  wildly  fluttering,  beating  heart 
such  as  my  own.  He  inspired  my  confidence  and 
something  more. 

My  mind  swiftly  reverted  to  his  ideal  woman. 
I  was  not  vain  and  foolish,  I  trust,  and  yet  was 
I  not  tall  and  fair?  Was  there  not  sunshine,  or 
had  there  not  been  sunshine  in  my  long  locks  be- 


What  Befell  on  the  Road  55 

fore  I  cut  them  off?  Were  my  eyes  not  the  blue 
of  which  he  spoke?  Was  not  my  figure  plump? 
I  examined  what  was  visible  of  it  with  another 
burning  blush,  wondering  if  he  had  marked  it. 
Could  I  not  ride  and  hold  a  sword  and  fire  a 
weapon  without  shutting  my  eyes?  Did  I  not  have 
learning  enough  to  match  me  with  this  ,  .  . 

Pshaw,  the  man  was  nothing,  could  be  nothing, 
to  me  except  my  enemy.  And  all  such  speculations 
were  indeed  idle.  If  I  had  time  and  could  appear 
before  him  in  my  proper  person,  I  might  win  his 
devotion  did  I  desire  it,  I  made  no  doubt. 

But  I  had  no  time.  I  had  to  get  from 
him  to-morrow,  in  some  way,  by  some  means, 
the  fatal  warrant.  How  ?  His  chamber  was  across 
the  hall  from  mine.  Could  I  effect  entrance 
therein  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  and,  un- 
observed, steal  the  despatch-case  in  which,  doubt- 
less, he  would  carry  it?  It  might  be  done,  but 
suppose  he  awoke  and  seized  me  there  and 
found  me  a  woman? 

I  shivered  at  the  thought.  What  would  he  think 
of  me  in  such  a  case?  On  the  other  hand,  what 
did  I  care  what  he  thought  of  me  so  long  as  I  got 
the  warrant? 

But  if  I  were  caught,  would  I  not  have  to  pay 


56  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

the  price,  lose  all,  and  get  nothing?  It  could 
not  be. 

Was  there  any  way  in  which  I  could  win  it  from 
him  by  finesse?  None.  By  cajolery?  Men  do 
not  cajole  men.  And  if  I  said,  or  he  discovered, 
that  I  was  a  woman,  I  would  be  helpless. 

There  was  but  one  way:  I  should  have  to  take 
it  from  him  by  force.  I,  a  woman,  to  all  intents 
a  slender  stripling,  would  have  to  overmaster  this 
veteran  soldier!  Well,  I  swore  that  I  would  do 
it.  I  would  stop  him  in  the  highway,  be  the  risk 
what  it  might. 

A  long  time  I  made  plans,  only  to  dismiss  one 
after  another  until,  at  last,  I  hit  upon  something 
that  seemed  to  give  at  least  faint  promise  of  suc- 
cess. I  would  stake  all  upon  that.  I  could  do 
nothing  else. 

Slipping  off  my  boots  and  coat  and  loosening 
my  clothes  slightly,  I  threw  myself  down  upon  the 
bed,  having  left  directions  that  I  should  be  called 
by  four  of  the  clock,  and  fell  into  a  troubled  sleep, 
full  of  anxious  dreams  born  of  my  strange  plight. 

I  was  up  betimes,  hastily  dressed  myself,  and 
descended  to  the  taproom.  It  was  still  dark.  I 
knew  that  Sir  Hugh  would  not  be  called  until 
daybreak,  that  he  would  order  breakfast  ere  he 


What  Befell  on  the  Road  57 

started,  and  that  I  should  have  probably  an  hour 
for  my  purposes.  Bidding  the  sleepy  maid  to  get 
me  some  kind  of  a  meal,  I  went  out  to  the  stables 
to  look  to  my  horse. 

There  were  only  two  strange  horses  in  the 
stalls,  mine  and  this  soldier's.  Our  saddles  hung 
side  by  side  on  pegs.  Awakening  the  ill-tempered 
hostler,  I  despatched  him  to  the  taproom  to  bring 
my  saddle-bags  and  to  draw  a  bucket  of  water 
for  my  horse.  The  instant  he  left  the  stable,  I 
ran  to  Sir  Hugh's  saddle  and  drew  the  pistols 
from  the  holsters.  They  were  a  pair  of  heavy, 
serviceable,  soldier-like  weapons.  I  had  a  fit  of 
trembling  at  the  idea  that  they  might  be  pointed 
at  me. 

To  unscrew  the  ramrods  and  draw  the  charges 
was  the  work  of  a  few  moments.  I  was  in  a  des- 
perate hurry  and,  fortunately,  got  the  pistols,  still 
primed,  back  in  the  holsters  before  the  stable-boy 
came  in.  I  tossed  him  a  crown  to  relieve  his 
spleen,  and  bade  him  get  my  horse  ready  quietly 
and  bring  him  to  the  door  of  the  inn  within  ten 
minutes. 

Then  I  went  back,  hastily  partook  of  such 
breakfast  as  was  set  before  me  and  paid  my  reck- 
oning to  the  landlord,  who  had  by  this  time  come 


58  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

sleepily  down  the  stairs.  I  left  a  message  for  Sir 
Hugh  Richmond  that,  being  nervous  and  having 
passed  a  sleepless  night,  I  had  risen  early,  break- 
fasted and  had  ridden  on  ahead,  and  would  pro- 
gress slowly  that  he  might  overtake  me  on  the  road 
at  his  convenience.  Then  I  clambered  to  the  sad- 
dle and  rode  away  in  a  rare  state  of  perturbation 
indeed. 

Coming  to  Cockenzie  the  day  before,  I  had 
marked  a  place  where  the  road  bent  sharply  away 
from. the  shore,  on  account  of  the  broken  nature 
of  the  cliffs,  and  plunged  for  the  space  of  a  mile 
through  a  stretch  of  woodland.  Such  a  place,  if 
fortune  gave  me  the  least  favour,  would  be  most 
advantageous  for  my  purposes.  There  I  had  de- 
termined to  play  the  part  of  highwayman. 

When  I  reached  the  spot,  I  drew  away  from  the 
road  beneath  the  trees  and  made  a  careful  survey 
of  the  situation.  I  found  that  I  could  sit  my  horse 
under  the  shelter  of  the  trees,  myself  unseen,  al- 
though with  a  clear  glimpse  of  the  open  road  lead- 
ing to  the  forest,  and  could  easily  burst  out  upon 
a  traveller  coming  around  the  bend  without  giving 
him  the  least  previous  warning. 

It  was  still  early  in  the  morning — in  fact,  it  was 
not  yet  full  dawn — when  I  reached  this  point,  some 


What  Befell  on  the  Road  59 

miles  from  the  inn,  and  I  hoped  that  no  other 
traveller  on  the  road  would  inconveniently  appear 
to  balk  me  in  my  desire.  Fortunately  no  one  was 
abroad  then.  The  place  and  road  were  lonely  and 
deserted. 

I  had  plenty  of  time  to  make  all  my  prepara- 
tions. I  carefully  examined  my  pistols  and  saw 
that  my  sword  was  ready  at  hand.  If  Sir  Hugh 
had  examined  his  own'  weapons  critically  and  had 
recharged  them,  if  I  did  not  kill  him  first  I  should 
probably  be  shot  dead. 

The  alternatives  before  me  were  simple,  I  re- 
flected with  a  faint  heart.  Before  an  hour,  I  should 
possibly  be  murdered  or  be  a  murderess  myself.  I 
liked  neither  the  one  possibility  nor  the  other.  If 
Sir  Hugh  had  not  recharged  his  pistols,  it  was 
likely  that  I  could  get  his  despatch-bag,  but  prob- 
ably only  after  I  had  shot  him,  for  I  realised  that 
a  man  such  as  he  would  never  give  up  a  charge 
upon  a  mere  demand  or  threat  such  as  I  had  at 
first  hoped  might  suffice. 

Well,  I  knew  all  this  before.  There  was  no  use 
repining  at  it  now.  I  played  for  a  great  stake — 
my  father's  life.  That  stood  higher  with  me  than 
the  life  of  any  other  man  or  woman,  including  my 
own.  I  would  carry  out  the  enterprise  with  deter- 


60  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

mination  to  the  end  as  I  had  planned,  whatever 
the  consequences  to  myself.  But  I  would  that  the 
necessity  had  never  been  laid  upon  me,  a  helpless 
maiden. 

It  is  simple  enough  and  easy  enough  to  say  all 
this,  but  it  was  by  no  means  easy  or  pleasant  to 
think  on  at  the  time,  and  I  own  that  no  hour  I 
ever  spent  dragged  as  that  one.  Indeed,  if  the 
undertaking  had  been  put  off  another  hour,  I  be- 
lieve I  could  scarce  have  mustered  courage  enough 
to  carry  the  affair  through  even  for  my  dear  Lord's 
life. 

It  seemed  such  a  pity  that  no  other  way  pre- 
sented itself.  Certainly,  I  did  not  want  to  shoot 
this  unsuspecting  officer.  I  had  almost  rather  he 
shot  me.  Instantly  my  imagination  ran  away  with 
me,  and  I  pictured  him  lying  lifeless  and  bloody 
at  my  feet,  or  myself  in  like  case.  And  in  these 
speculations  I  own  I  quite  lost  sight  of  the  heads- 
man's axe  and  the  block  awaiting  my  father  in 
Edinburgh  with  only  me  to  stay  them. 

I  was  becoming  quite  unmanned  when  I  caught 
the  sound  of  a  horse's  footfalls  on  the  road.  I 
rose  to  my  feet  from  the  grassy  bank  where  I 
had  been  resting,  ran  back  under  the  trees,  mounted 
my  own  horse,  rode  to  the  bend  of  the  road,  and 


What  Befell  on  the  Road  61 

stationed  myself  out  of  sight  behind  a  thick 
growth  of  underbrush.  I  peered  cautiously  down 
the  road  before  I  took  this  position  and  discov- 
ered that  the  oncoming  horseman  was  the  red- 
coated  Sir  Hugh. 

The  sun  had  just  risen,  and  the  open  road  was 
full  of  light,  although  the  place  where  I  stood 
was  still  in  quite  deep  shadow.  My  nervousness, 
I  am  thankful  to  say,  largely  left  me  in  the  mo- 
ment of  emergency,  and  I  observed  with  satisfac- 
tion that  the  hand  which  held  the  pistol  resting 
lightly  across  the  pommel  of  the  saddle  was  quite 
steady. 

Sir  Hugh  was  pushing  his  horse  at  a  smart  pace. 
Fortunately  for  me,  however,  he  reined  in  just  as 
he  approached  the  wood  and  scanned  it  curiously, 
like  the  careful  soldier  that  he  was.  There  was 
nothing  suspicious,  however,  and  he  rode  on  rather 
carelessly.  As  he  came  around  the  bend,  I  was  in- 
stantly disclosed.  I  endeavoured  to  sit  and  to  look 
as  negligently  as  was  possible.  I  don't  think  any- 
thing in  my  appearance  awakened  his  suspicion, 
for  he  checked  his  horse,  and  turned  slowly  toward 
me  with  an  air  in  which  were  mingled  surprise  and 
satisfaction. 

"  Good-morrow,  Master  Carthew !  "  he  cried, 


62  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

with  a  wave  of  his  hand  and  quite  buoyantly.  "  I 
thought  I  had  lost  you.  What  strange  freak 
made  you  get  up  and  ride  ahead?  " 

The  moment  had  arrived.  It  was  now  or 
never.  If  I  waited,  I  could  not  do  it.  He  looked 
so  handsome  in  the  full  light.  He  bore  himself  so 
bravely  and  seemed  so  glad  to  chance  upon  me 
again.  Quick  as  a  flash,  I  lifted  my  right  arm  and 
pointed  the  pistol  fair  at  his  heart,  although  I 
prayed  that  I  might  not  have  to  press  the  trigger. 

"Stop  where  you  are!"  I  cried  peremptorily. 
"  If  you  move  a  hand,  I'll  put  a  bullet  through 
your  heart,  sir." 

I  never  saw  such  blank  astonishment  in  any  hu- 
man face.  At  other  times  I  might  have  laughed 
at  it. 

'  Why,   good  God !  "   he  exclaimed  when  he 
could  master  his  amazement  a  little. 

"  Silence !  "  I  cried.  And  my  voice,  I  am  sorry 
to  say,  lost  the  deep  pitch  to  which  I  had  striven 
to  subdue  it  and  rang  highly  feminine.  "  I  mean 
what  I  say,"  I  continued.  "  If  you  do  not  obey 
my  commands,  I  shall  be  under  the  painful  neces- 
sity of  killing  you." 

Instinctively  confronted  by  such  a  weapon, — 
and  my  hand,  I  thrilled  to  see,  did  not  even  yet 


What  Befell  on  the  Road  63 

tremble,  though  my  heart  beat  so  it  was  like  to 
choke  me, — he  had  remained  absolutely  motion- 
less. 

"  Is  this  a  jest,  young  sir?  "  he  at  last  inquired, 
frowning. 

"  No  jest  as  you  will  see,  but  I  have  no  time 
for  talk.  I  want  .  .  . " 

"  Your  hundred  guineas,  I  suppose,"  he 
sneered.  '  Why,  I  offered  you  them  last  night. 
You  could  have  taken  them  like  a  gentleman  in- 
stead of  filching  them  like  a  thief." 

"  I  want  no  guineas !  "  I  protested. 

But  he  was  too  quick  for  me.  With  a  move- 
ment of  lightning-like  rapidity,  the  which  I 
had  not  imagined  him  or  any  man  capable  of, 
he  bent  forward,  whipped  a  pistol  out  of  his 
holster,  pointed  it  at  me,  and  pulled  the  trigger. 
For  one  brief  second  my  eyes  did  close.  There 
was  a  flash  in  the  pan — thank  God,  nothing  more. 
I  had  not,  in  spite  of  my  fright,  lowered  my 
weapon. 

"  Curses  on  the  pistol !  "  he  cried. 

I  laughed. 

"  If  you  do  not  instantly  drop  it  in  the  road,  I 
will  pull  the  trigger." 

I  think  he  realised  now  that  I  was  in  earnest, 


64  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

for  he  unclosed  his  fingers  and  the  pistol  fell  to 
the  ground. 

"  Now,"  said  I,  "  you  need  not  look  at  the 
other  weapon,  for  I  myself  drew  the  charges  this 
morning." 

I  was  sure  of  my  man  now  and  I  could  afford 
to  temporise. 

"  You  can  examine  it  yourself,"  I  continued 
confidently,  "  to  make  sure  that  further  resistance 
on  your  part  is  futile.  Only  I  warn  you  that,  if 
you  turn  it  never  so  little  toward  me,  I  will  let 
you  have  this  pistol,  and  I  assure  you  it  is  thor- 
oughly charged." 

With  this  permission  he  at  once  drew  the  other 
pistol  from  the  holster,  examined  it,  and,  by  com- 
mand, dropped  it  in  the  road  beside  its  useless 
fellow. 

"  You  have  me  at  a  disadvantage,  Master 
Carthew.  I  am  soldier  enough  to  know  when  I  am 
beaten.  What  do  you  wish  of  me?  "  he  asked  me 
quietly  enough;  too  quietly,  had  I  but  known  it. 

"  Your  despatches,"  I  said. 

"  My  despatches?  " 

"  You  can  understand  the  English  language," 
I  continued,  "  even  when  spoken  by  a  Scot. 
Hand  them  over,  or  I  swear  to  you  ..." 


What  Befell  on  the  Road  65 

"  This  is  foolish  preparation  for  a  commission 
in  the  King's  service,  boy." 

"  I  desire  no  service  with  that  false  King,"  I 
answered  recklessly. 

"  Are  you  for  Monmouth,  then?  " 

"  I  am." 

"  Why,  Lord  love  ye,  boy,  the  Duke  hath  been 
executed  long  since  on  Tower  Hill,  and  ..." 

"  I'm  for  myself,  then !  "  I  cried.  "  We  waste 
words.  Your  despatches !  " 

"  I  have  liked  you,"  said  the  man  gently,  look- 
ing at  me  quite  pleasantly,  with  a  little  smile  upon 
his  lips.  "  There  is  the  making  in  you  of  a  rare 
soldier,  for  all  your  slender,  almost  feminine 
appearance." 

At  that  my  pistol  did  waver  for  a  second, — it 
was  terribly  heavy,  I  found,  extended  out  before 
me, — but  only  for  a  second. 

"  Be  advised.  This  is  high  treason.  You  will 
die  for  it  surely." 

"  On  my  own  head  be  the  consequences.  I  ap- 
preciate the  kindness  of  your  warning.  Once  and 
for  all,  will  you  give  over  the  packet." 

"  Needs  must  with  such  a  persuader,"  he  said, 
smiling. 

He  reached  his  left  hand  into  his  breast  pocket 


66  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

and  drew  forth  a  heavy  leather  wallet.  He  ex- 
tended his  hand  toward  me.  I  was  new  at  the 
business;  I  should  have  had  him  drop  it  in  the 
road  and  ride  on,  but  such  was  my  eagerness  for 
it  that  I  spoke  to  my  horse  and  advanced  a  pace 
to  meet  him. 

I  nearly  had  cause  to  rue  forever  that  miscalcu- 
lation, for  while  still  extending  the  packet  with 
one  hand,  with  the  other  he  reached  down  with  as- 
tonishing quickness,  drew  my  other  pistol  from 
the  holster,  and  pulled  the  trigger.  Our  horses 
were  both  in  motion  at  the  time.  My  only  salva- 
tion was  to  fire  upon  him,  and,  even  as  the  weapon 
which  he  had  seized  spoke,  so  did  mine.  I  felt  a 
sharp,  agonising  pain  in  my  left  shoulder.  I  knew 
that  I  had  been  hit;  how  seriously  I  could  not  tell, 
nor  could  I  give  much  thought  to  my  condition, 
for  my  interest  was  in  him. 

Fortune  had  favoured  me,  for  as  I  stared,  my 
left  arm  dangling,  Sir  Hugh  threw  up  his  hands, 
his  face  went  white;  I  could  see  a  red  smudge  on 
his  forehead.  He  reeled  in  his  saddle,  fell  back, 
slipped  sideways,  and  slid  down  to  the  road.  Both 
horses  were  in  a  great  state  of  excitement.  Sir 
Hugh's  foot  was  still  in  the  stirrup.  I  had  man- 
aged to  control  mine  by  a  word;  his  own  horse 


What  Befell  on  the  Road  67 

started  off.  Sir  Hugh  would  have  been  dragged 
and  battered  to  pieces  in  a  few  bounds.  I  barred 
the  way  and,  with  my  right  hand,  I  caught  his 
horse's  bridle  and  brought  the  well-trained  animal 
instantly  to  a  stop.  I  found  that,  although  my 
coat-sleeve  was  stained  with  blood,  I  could  still 
move  my  arm,  which  rather  convinced  me  that 
my  wound  was  a  flesh  wound  of  the  shoulder  and 
nor  serious. 

Therefore  I  dismounted,  stepped  over  to  Sir 
Hugh,  disengaged  his  foot  from  the  stirrup,  and 
tore  the  packet  from  his  hand.  His  forehead  and 
the  side  of  his  face  were  covered  with  blood.  He 
was  still  breathing.  Recklessly,  I  tore  off  a  ruffle 
from  my  sleeve  and  strove  to  stanch  the  blood.  I 
expected  to  see  a  round  hole  in  the  skull.  There 
was  nothing  there,  however,  but  a  deep  gash  that 
extended  sideways  along  the  temple.  I  was  not 
skilled  in  gunshot  wounds,  but  I  realised  instantly 
that  he  was  not  mortally  hurt,  and  I  was  never 
more  fervently  thankful  in  all  my  life  than  for 
that. 

As  soon  as  I  saw  what  had  happened,  I  took 
my  lace  and  linen  tie  and  rapidly  bandaged 
the  soldier's  head.  Then,  as  I  knew  I  must  get 
away  for  my  life,  I  mounted  my  horse  again, 


68  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

and,  having  first  taken  the  precaution  to  detach 
from  its  straps  a  little  despatch-bag  that  hung 
from  the  pommel  of  the  saddle,  I  turned  his 
horse's  head  back  toward  the  inn  and  gave  it  a 
hearty  stroke  or  two  with  my  hand  to  set  it 
galloping  away.  Thereupon,  with  a  final  and  re- 
luctant glance  at  the  poor  prostrate  soldier,  I  put 
spurs  to  my  own  horse  and  galloped  madly  down 
the  road,  feverishly  anxious  to  get  away. 

When  I  had  got  out  of  sight  of  any  possible 
observation  from  Sir  Hugh,  even  if  he  had  re- 
covered sufficiently  to  observe  me,  I  turned  my 
horse  into  the  wood  by  the  side  of  a  little  brook 
that  crossed  the  road.  I  urged  him  through  the 
trees  until  he  was  completely  out  of  sight  of  any 
passerby.  Then  I  swung  myself  from  the  sad- 
dle, tore  open  the  package  that  Sir  Hugh  had 
handed  me,  hastily  glanced  over  the  papers,  and 
discovered  that  the  precious  warrant  was  not 
among  them ! 

Sick  at  heart,  I  hammered  at  the  lock  of  the 
despatch-bag,  which  I  thanked  God  I  had  had  the 
wit  to  bring  with  me,  until  I  got  it  open.  It  con- 
tained various  official  documents,  and  among  them 
was  one  I  recognised,  to  my  great  relief  and  hap- 
piness. Ruthlessly,  I  broke  the  royal  seal.  The 


• 


As    soon     as     1    saw    what 

had    happened,    I    took    my 

lace  and  linen  tie  and  rapidly 

bandaged  the  soldier  s   head. 

Then    I   knew    I 

must    get     away 

for  my  life 


What  Befell  on  the  Road  69 

name  of  my  father  swam  before  my  eyes.  It  was 
the  warrant  for  his  execution. 

With  hands  that  trembled  now  as  they  had  not 
trembled  before  during  the  adventure,  I  dragged 
from  my  pocket  the  flint  and  steel.  Heaping  to- 
gether some  leaves,  touchwood,  and  dried  brush, 
I  soon  kindled  a  blaze.  I  held  the  warrant  therein 
with  my  hand  and  watched  it  burn.  The  wax 
melted  at  last  and  left  a  red  spot  in  the  middle  of 
the  ashes.  I  had  succeeded,  and  by  my  own  wit 
and  address.  My  father's  life  was  saved. 

I  had  kept  myself  up  till  then  by  sheer  strength 
of  will.  The  wound  in  my  shoulder  had  bled  un- 
heeded. I  was  greatly  weakened.  A  sudden  reac- 
tion came.  I  felt  frightfully  faint  and  ill. 

I  rose  to  my  feet  and  managed  in  some  way  to 
divest  myself  of  my  coat  and  waistcoat,  fumbling 
with  my  one  hand  amid  the  unfamiliar  buttons. 
Then  I  tore  open  the  breast  of  my  shirt,  dragged 
it  off  my  shoulder,  and  discovered  a  long,  jagged 
wound  across  the  top.  The  sight  of  the  red  blood 
upon  my  white  flesh  made  me  nervous  and  sick. 

I  fell  to  my  knees  and  started  to  crawl  toward 
the  brook.  I  did  not  know  whether  I  should  reach 
it  or  not.  The  world  was  growing  darker  and 
blacker  about  me  every  minute.  I  set  my  teeth 


70  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

together  and  crawled  mechanically  on.  I  had 
almost  arrived  at  the  brink  when  a  voice  I  knew 
broke  upon  my  ear,  recalling  me  at  once  to  full 
consciousness. 

"  Well,  Master  Carthew," — the  words  came 
to  me  as  if  from  a  great  distance, — "  I  have  you 
now." 

I  looked  up.  There  stood  Sir  Hugh,  hatless, 
his  head  still  bound,  his  cheek  still  bloody.  He 
had  a  drawn  sword  in  his  hand.  Amazing  as  it 
may  seem,  I  was  almost  glad  to  see  him:  I  felt 
so  sick,  and  weak,  and  helpless.  Yet  I  did  not 
give  up.  With  a  flash  of  my  old  spirit,  I  strove 
desperately  to  rise  to  my  feet.  I  got  as  far  as  my 
knees  and,  forgetful  of  my  naked  shoulder,  I 
stared  up  at  him  boldly. 

"Too  late,"  I  said. 

"  Good  God !  "  I  heard  him  exclaim.  "  'Tis  a 
woman." 

And  then  I  knew  nothing  more. 


Chapter 
V 

In   which   I   ride   away   with    my    Captor,    who 
threatens  me  with  Death  for  High  Treason 

WHEN  I  came  to  my  senses,  I  found  my- 
self lying  in  the  arms  of  the  soldier: 
that  is,  he  was  kneeling  by  me,  with  my 
head  pillowed  on  his  arm.     It  was  a  comfortable 
position,   but    I    could   not   retain    it   a   moment 
longer  than  was  necessary.     My  wig  had  been 
pulled  off;  my  face  was  wet  with  water  from  the 
brook,  which  he  had  dashed  in  it  energetically; 
my  throat  was  burning  from  some  kind  of  liquor 
which  he  had  poured  down  it. 

After  the  first  emotion  of  comfort  from  being 
thus  supported,  my  immediate  feeling  was  one  of 
fierce  indignation  that  he  had  so  mishandled  me. 
I  opened  my  eyes  and  my  mouth  at  the  same  time, 
furiously  determined  to  protest.  One  does  not 
come  out  of  such  a  swoon,  however,  in  full  pos- 
session of  one's  powers,  and  in  that  particular  Sir 

Hugh  had  the  advantage  of  me,  for,  so  soon  as 

71 


72  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  unclosed  my  eyes  and  before  I  had  a  chance  to 
say  a  word,  he  spoke. 

"  My  dear  young  lady,"  he  began,  with  an  air 
of  masculine  superiority  which  made  me  detest 
him. 

That  he  should  speak  so  to  me  was  not  to  be 
borne.  My  weakness  and  faintness  had  passed. 
I  resolutely  drew  myself  away  from  him,  and  sat 
up.  I  maintained  my  position,  too,  although  my 
head  swam  and  things  looked  hazy  and  vague  for 
a  few  moments. 

"  I  am  glad,"  said  he  with  a  gleam  of  triumph 
in  his  eye,  "  to  see  that  you  are  better.  Another 
swallow  from  this  flask  will  probably  put  you  to 
rights  again." 

He  proffered  me  as  he  spoke  a  little  silver- 
mounted  bottle,  which  looked  as  if  it  might  have 
been  made  to  carry  in  the  pocket.  I  shook  my 
head  positively. 

"  I  want  no  more  of  it,"  I  said.  "  I  shall  do 
very  well  as  I  am." 

Then  my  eye  fell  upon  my  half-naked  shoulder. 
With  a  convulsive  movement,  I  swept  my  shirt 
across  my  breast,  and  held  it  there,  and  I  know 
that  my  face  was  scarcely  less  crimson  than  the 
wound  itself. 


Death  for  High  Treason  73 

Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  of  course,  saw  my  gesture. 
He  paused,  bit  his  lips  to  repress  a  smile,  and  then 
began  resolutely. 

"  Madam,"  he  said,  as  cold  as  you  please,  "  I 
know  not  who  you  are,  or  why  you  have  indulged 
yourself  in  this  mad  prank.  You  seem  to  be  a 
gentlewoman.  ..." 

Seem !  Great  Heavens ! — and  yet  I  was  thank- 
ful for  the  acknowledgment  after  all,  for  good- 
ness knows,  there  was  nothing  in  my  conduct 
which  would  indicate  that  I  belonged  to  that 
degree. 

"  And,  therefore,  I  beg  to  assure  you  that, 
until  matters  are  explained  to  me  and  arranged  be- 
tween us,  I  regard  you  simply  as  a  woman  in 
distress,  entitled  to  my  respectful  duty  and  pro- 
tection." 

4  You  are  very  kind,"  I  said,  seeing  that  he 
paused  once  again. 

"  It  is  difficult  to  say  this,"  he  resumed,  with 
some  little  embarrassment,  "  but  you  have  a  raw 
and  open  flesh-wound  in  your  shoulder.  It  is 
necessary  that  it  be  bound  up.  In  the  nature  of 
things  you  cannot  do  it  yourself.  There  is  no  suc- 
cour or  help  within  miles.  You  must  allow  me  to 
act  as  your  surgeon." 


74  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"Never!"  said  I. 

"  But  the  bleeding  must  be  stopped,"  he  con- 
tinued imperatively.  "  You  must  be  got  away 
from  here." 

"  I  don't  care,  even  if  I  bleed  to  death,"  I  pro- 
tested vehemently  but  most  miserably. 

"  Madam,  you  must,"  was  the  stern  answer. 
"  In  the  first  place,  although  I  am  loath  to  allude 
to  it  in  your  present  condition,  really  you  are  now 
a  prisoner  in  my  custody.  You  have  halted  the 
King's  messenger,  robbed  the  King's  post  on  the 
King's  Highway.  The  act  is  felony;  nay,  more, 
'tis  treason.  The  punishment  I  pointed  out  to  you 
a  few  moments  since.  I  must  convey  you  hence, 
and  I  cannot  march  you  away  with  that  open 
wound." 

"  Let  me  die  here  then !  "  I  wailed,  not  realis- 
ing that  death  was  not  imminent  from  that  cause 
at  any  rate. 

"  'Tis  impossible,"  he  said  briefly,  but  with  a 
firmness  I  could  not  stay.  "  And,  in  short,  we 
have  wasted  too  many  words  already." 

He  stepped  toward  me  and  bent  over  me.  In 
my  desperation  I  struck  feebly  at  him  with  my 
unwounded  arm. 

"  Madam,"  he  said  gently,  catching  me  by  the 


Death  for  High  Treason  75 

arm,  "  surely  you  see  how  futile  is  your  resistance 

to  me." 

"  But  you  are  wounded  yourself." 

"  A  mere  scratch,"  he  replied.    "  Now,  permit 


me." 


There  was  no  help  for  it.  I  sank  back  on  the 
grass  and  hid  my  face  with  my  right  hand. 
Never  in  all  my  life  had  I  been  so  humiliated  and 
ashamed.  The  tears  welled  through  my  fingers. 
I  hated  myself  for  weeping,  but  I  had  no  power 
to  check  their  flow. 

He  whipped  out  a  knife  from  some  place,  and, 
with  skilful  hands,  slit  the  shirt  across  my  shoul- 
der, laying  it  bare.  For  all  my  blinding  my  eyes, 
I  was  acutely  conscious  of  everything  he  did,  and 
a  little  thrill  of  admiration  at  his  delicacy  per- 
vaded me.  A  ruder  man  might  have  opened  the 
shirt,  but  he  took  every  care  to  conserve,  so  far 
as  was  possible,  my  outraged  feelings  by  exposing 
me  as  little  as  possible. 

"  Have  you  anything,"  he  said  at  last,  after 
he  laid  bare  the  wound  and  washed  it  with  water, 
which  he  brought  from  the  brook  in  his  hands; 
"  have  you  any  bit  of  linen  on  your  person  with 
which  to  bind  it  up?" 

"  Naught,"  said  I. 


76  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  If  you  only  had  a  linen  petticoat,"  he  blurted 
out. 

"  Ay,"  was  my  answer.  "  If  I  had  that  I 
should  not  now  be  here  wounded,  helpless,  and  at 
your  mercy." 

He  looked  me  over  critically  from  head  to  foot. 
I  could  see  betwixt  my  fingers.  His  glance,  which 
was  careless  and  indifferent  enough,  made  my 
flesh  fairly  creep.  Then  he  did  a  strange  thing. 
He  tore  off  his  coat,  and  applied  the  knife  to  the 
sleeve  of  his  own  shirt.  He  cut  it  clear  close  to 
the  shoulder,  slit  it  in  lengths,  used  the  ruffles 
as  a  cloth  to  cleanse  the  wound,  the  edges  of 
which  he  drew  together,  applied  some  plaster 
which  he  procured  from  a  little  box  in  his  waist- 
coat, and  then,  with  amazing  skill  and  deftness, 
used  the  strips  of  his  sleeve  to  bandage  it  all  firmly 
and  well.  It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  relief 
afforded  me  by  the  process.  When  it  was  com- 
pleted, I  drew  down  my  hand  from  my  face  and 
looked  gratefully  at  him. 

"  Now,  madam,"  said  he,  "  'tis  but  a  rough 
soldier's  dressing,  but  the  bleeding  is  checked,  and 
'twill  serve  until  we  can  have  it  properly  bandaged 
and  attended  to  by  a  more  skilful  chirurgeon  or 
apothecary." 


Death  for  High  Treason  77 

There  were  a  few  small  pieces  of  his  sleeve 
lying  by  my  side.  I  sat  up  and  used  them  to  wipe 
my  tear-stained  face  and  heavy  eyes.  Sir  Hugh 
surveyed  me  thoughtfully  yet  most  kindly  while  I 
did  so. 

"  I  believe,"  said  he,  "  that,  with  my  assist- 
ance, we  can  manage  to  get  your  waistcoat  and 
coat  on  you.  The  wound  is  fortunately  high  up 
on  the  shoulder,  and  you  can  bend  your  arm  with 
but  little  pain.  I  take  it  that  you  do  not  wish 
to  be  recognised  as  a  woman,  at  least  by  chance 
wayfarers,  and  it  will  be  necessary  for  you  to 
make  this  effort." 

"  With  your  assistance,  I  am  sure  I  can  man- 
age it,"  I  said,  rising  to  my  feet. 

He  extended  me  a  friendly  hand  during  the 
endeavour,  and  I  was  very  glad  to  take  it.  I 
was  shaky  still  in  my  knees,  but  I  had  no  doubt 
I  could  manage  all  that  was  necessary.  It  was 
an  operation  of  some  difficulty  to  get  the  coat 
and  waistcoat  on  without  hurting  me  too  greatly, 
and  indeed,  although  the  pain  was  severe,  I  set 
my  teeth  together  and  it  was  presently  managed. 
Next  he  mixed  me  a  draught  of  spirit,  well  diluted 
with  cool  water,  in  the  little  cup  around  the  bot- 
tom of  the  flask.  After  I  had  partaken  of  this, 


78  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I   felt  ready  for  whatever  fortune  had  in  store 
for  me. 

1  You  will  be  quite  yourself  in  a  few  moments, 
I  think.  Meanwhile,  I  will  allow  you  to  rest 
at  your  ease  while  I  inquire  into  this  strange  pro- 
ceeding." 

He  indicated  a  fallen  tree.  I  threw  myself 
down  on  the  grass  and  rested  my  head  and  un- 
wounded  arm  upon  it.  Sir  Hugh  stood  with 
folded  arms  by  my  side,  quite  in  the  attitude  of  a 
judge. 

"  Now,"  said  he  with  ceremonious  politeness, 
"  that  you  are  quite  comfortable,  will  you  kindly 
relieve  my  natural  curiosity  as  to  your  extraor- 
dinary procedure?" 

I  hesitated  as  to  how  to  begin  the  answer  to 
this  entirely  natural  request.  Sir  Hugh  prompted 
me. 

"  First,"  he  said,  "  it  would  be  well  for  you  to 
tell  me  your  name  and  condition." 

I  could  see  no  reason  for  concealing  it.  He 
had  but  to  produce  me  in  Edinburgh  as  his  pris- 
oner and  a  thousand  people  would  tell  him  who 
I  was. 

"  My  name,"  said  I,  "  is  Katharine  Clanranald." 

The  soldier  started. 


Death  for  High  Treason  79 

"  What  1  "  he  exclaimed.  "  Are  you  the  daugh- 
ter of  the  Earl  of  Clanranald?  " 

"  His  only  daughter,"  I  returned. 

"Lady  Katharine  Clanranald?" 

"  The  same,  sir." 

"  Is  he  your  father  whose  warrant  I  was  fetch- 
ing from  the  King?  " 

"  You  speak  truly,  sir." 

"The  warrant;  where  is  it?" 

This  was  my  one  moment  of  triumph  in  all  the 
interview  now  proceeding.  I  pointed  to  the  re- 
mains of  the  fire  off  to  one  side. 

"  You  will  find  what  remains  of  the  seal  in 
that  heap  of  ashes  yonder,"  I  said,  smiling  tri- 
umphantly. 

Sir  Hugh  deliberately  stepped  over  to  it,  care- 
fully examined  the  heap  of  ashes,  stirred  it  up  with 
his  foot,  lifted  the  shapeless  mass  of  wax  in  his 
hand. 

"  Your  despatch-bag  and  the  wallet  you  were 
good  enough  to  hand  me  lie  yonder,"  I  said, 
"  their  contents  otherwise  intact." 

He  turned  to  them,  picked  them  up,  examined 
them  carefully,  thrust  the  wallet  into  the  breast 
pocket  of  his  coat,  and  turned  to  me,  holding  the 
despatch-bag  in  his  hand. 


80  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  I  see,"  said  he,  "  that  you  have  burned  your 
father's  warrant.  Why  did  you  do  this,  may 
I  ask?" 

"  You  were  an  enemy  .    .    . "  I  began. 

"  Certainly  not  your  enemy,  madam,"  he  in- 
terrupted quickly.  "  I  simply  serve  my  King  and 
obey  his  orders.  I  have  no  personal  feeling 
against  you  or  against  the  Earl.  That  should  be 
obvious." 

"  'Tis  a  matter  of  indifference,  your  feeling  to- 
ward me  or  mine,"  I  replied  coolly,  at  which  he 
flushed  darkly. 

"  May  I  ask  what  you  expect  to  gain  beyond 
delay  by  this  most  extraordinary  action,  which  is 
fraught  with  consequences  to  yourself  infinitely 
more  serious  than  you  can  imagine?" 

"  I  know  to  the  full,  sir,  what  are  the  conse- 
quences to  myself,  and,  knowing  them,  I  took  the 
risk  to  save  my  father's  life." 

"  But  you  cannot  save  his  life  by  this  means. 
It  will  be  not  difficult  to  procure  another  warrant, 
and  your  action  has  removed  the  last  vestige  of 
possibility  of  royal  clemency.  You  have  gained 
nothing  but  a  brief  delay  for  your  father,  while 
for  yourself  ..." 

"  And  that,  sir,"  I  returned,  "  is  all  that  I  de- 


Death  for.  High   Treason  81 

sire.  New  evidence  hath  been  disclosed  which 
will  be  laid  before  the  King,  with  application  for 
pardon  signed  by  most  of  the  great  and  loyal  gen- 
tlemen of  Scotland.  I  played  for  time.  They 
cannot  execute  my  father  without  the  warrant, 
and,  while  one  is  being  sent  there,  I  shall  be  on 
my  way  south  to  London,  to  plead  with  His 
Majesty  the  Earl's  cause." 

"  Humph !  "  said  Sir  Hugh,  "  you  have  for- 
gotten one  thing." 

"An4  what  is  that,  pray?" 

"  That  you  are  now  a  prisoner  attainted  of 
treason;  that  to-night  I  turn  you  over  to  the  com- 
mandant at  Edinburgh,  and  your  place  will  be  a 
cell  beside  your  father's.  Two  heads,  one  of 
them  a  fair  one,  may  go  to  the  block  instead  of 
one."  r 

He  spoke  slowly  and  with  cool  deliberation, 
which  lent  tremendous  emphasis  to  every  word  he 
said.  I  stared  at  him,  bewildered,  the  truth  of 
what  he  said  coming  over  me  like  a  wave.  Was 
it  indeed  possible  that  I  had  risked  everything  and 
to  no  avail? 

"  Sir,  sir,"  I  began,  and  then  I  hid  my  face  in 
my  hands  once  more. 

The  pause  was  broken  by  the  soldier. 


8  2  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  I  never  could  abide  to  see  a  woman  weep. 
The  thought  that  many  a  hard  adventure  and 
many  a  bold  attempt  ends  in  a  woman's  tears  has 
oft  taken  the  joy  out  of  some  gallant  undertak- 
ing," he  said  uncomfortably.  "  I  pray  your  lady- 
ship control  your  grief." 

"Control  my  grief  I"  I  flashed  out.  "Put 
yourself  in  my  place.  I  have  staked  everything, 
full  of  hope  that  I  might  thus  insure  my  father's 
life,  and  you  tell  me  that  I  have  but  made  his 
death  more  certain." 

"  And  have  only  involved  yourself  in  his  evil 
fortune." 

"  For  that  I  care  not." 

"  And  there  is  no  one  for  whom  you  care  enough 
to  regret  this  life?  " 

"  None,  save  Master  Dunner." 

"  Ah !  "  exclaimed  Sir  Hugh,  "  and  who  is 
Master  Dunner,  pray?" 

"  An  aged  retainer  of  our  house,  the  attorney 
and  councillor  who  hath  aided  me  in  this 
juncture." 

"  Was  this  wild  plan  his?  " 

"  My  own,"  I  answered. 

"  And  had  you  no  man  of  your  house  to  whom 
to  turn?" 


Death  for  High   Treason  83 

"  We  are  alone,  my  father  and  I." 

"  And  was  there  no  gallant  among  your  ac- 
quaintance who  could  relieve  you  of  this  desperate 
endeavour?  " 

"  Not  without  a  price  greater  than  I  could 
pay." 

"And  that  price?" 

I  do  not  know  why  I  answered  these  questions, 
but  he  stood  before  me  so  dominant  and  so  mas- 
terful; I  felt  so  miserable  and  weak  and  helpless; 
the  enterprise  which  I  had  carried  through  so  gal- 
lantly, and  from  which  I  had  hoped  so  much,  was 
apparently  fruitless.  I  was  as  a  child  before  him 
for  the  time  being. 

"  The  price,  I  ask,"  he  repeated. 

"  Myself." 

A  slow  smile  swept  across  Sir  Hugh's  face. 

"  Have  you  never  found  that  tall,  strong,  brave, 
true  man,  with  bright  hair  and  blue  eyes;  that 
brave,  fierce  soldier  to  all  the  world  who  reserves 
his  tender  side  for  you,  who  will  worship  you  and 
think  you  as  far  above  him  as  the  stars,  Master 
Carthew?" 

"  Not  yet,"  I  answered,  bitterly  ashamed  of 
myself  as  he  quoted  my  foolish  remarks  of  the 
night  before. 


84  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  looked  pointedly  at  him  as  I  spoke. 

"  My  own  hair  is  brown,  my  eyes  and  skin  are 
dark."  He  shook  his  head  sadly  and  then,  with 
a  swift  change  of  manner,  he  continued,  "  But, 
do  you  know,  I  think  I  have  found  the  woman  of 
whom  I  dreamed,  and  of  whom  I  told  you  over 
the  cups  last  night." 

There  was  a  direct,  not  to  say  a  burning,  in- 
tensity about  his  gaze,  as  he  fixed  it  on  me,  that 
fairly  shocked  me. 

"  I  pray  you,  sir,  do  not  mock  me,"  I  began  in 
my  confusion. 

In  spite  of  my  words,  there  was  something  that 
thrilled  my  heart  not  only  in  what  he  said,  but 
in  the  way  he  said  it. 

"  I  was  never  farther  from  mockery  in  my  life," 
said  Sir  Hugh  gravely. 

"  These,"  said  I,  "  are  the  manners  of  the 
army,  doubtless,  which  finds  a  sweetheart  in  every 
post." 

"  How  admirable  is  your  memory,"  returned 
the  soldier. 

"  And  'tis  most  ungenerous  to  entreat  me  thus, 
being  a  woman,  wounded,  helpless,  beaten,  and 
your  prisoner." 

"  It  is  so,"  said  Sir  Hugh  contritely.   "  Madam, 


Death  for  High   Treason  85 

you  have  rebuked  me  well.  Now,  what  is  to  be 
done?" 

It  was  obviously  not  for  me  to  answer  that 
question,  so  I  remained  discreetly  silent  while  Sir 
Hugh  pondered  the  situation,  thinking  deeply  on 
his  course. 

"  Do  you  know  how  far  it  is  to  the  next  town, 
Musselburgh  I  believe  they  call  it?  "  he  asked  me 
at  last. 

I  was  tempted  not  to  answer  him.  I  would 
fain  give  no  advice  or  counsel.  I  was  not  bound 
to  give  aid  and  comfort  to  the  enemy.  But  lin- 
gering remains  of  discretion  prompted  me  to  pla- 
cate my  fierce  conqueror  by  submissiveness,  if 
possible. 

"  It  is  perhaps  five  or  six  miles  by  the  road,  I 
think." 

"  I  could  walk  that  distance  easily.  But 
you  .  .  .  We  must  get  there  some  way.  Once 
there,  it  will  be  easy  to  secure  a  conveyance  to 
enable  us  to  reach  Edinburgh  in  safety.  I  see 
naught  for  it  but  to  go  to  the  highroad  and  wait 
the  chance  of  a  passing  coach  or  wagon,  which  we 
will  impress." 

"  My  horse  should  be  yonder,"  I  said. 

"  I  frightened  him  away  when  I  came  up." 


86  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"Your  own   horse?" 

"  You  drove  him  off  evidently,  for  when  I  came 
to  my  senses  he  was  gone." 

"  We  will  go,  then,  to  the  roadway.  How  did 
you  find  me  here,  sir?"  I  asked,  rising  slowly  to 
my  feet. 

"  You  left  a  trail  that  a  baby  could  have  fol- 
lowed." He  smiled.  "  And,  before  we  start, 
there  is  another  matter  that  must  be  adjusted  be- 
tween us."  He  hauled  out  of  his  pocket  as 
he  spoke  a  netted  purse  containing  the  money  he 
had  won  from  me  the  night  before.  "  This,"  he 
said,  "  is  yours.  I  don't  play  at  dice  with 
women." 

He  extended  his  hand  with  the  purse  in  it,  and 
bowed  low  before  me. 

I  took  the  money — oh,  I  did  not  intend  to  keep 
it!  I  was  never  so  angered  and  humiliated  in  all 
my  life. 

"  Surely,  sir,"  said  I,  "  I  have  some  claims  to 
be  considered  as  having  played  the  manly  part  in 
that,  in  broad  daylight  on  the  King's  Highway,  I 
have  despoiled  a  royal  messenger,  a  tried  and 
proved  soldier,  of  his  charge,  and,  in  an  encounter 
at  arms,  have  left  him  senseless  in  the  roadway 
while  I  made  off  scot-free," 


Death  for  High  Treason  87 

u  You  have  described  the  situation  and  your 
action  excellent  well,  madam,  but  this  exhibition 
of  manly  courage,  address,  and  daring  does  not 
make  you  less  a  woman.  I  may  fight  with  you  on 
necessity,  but  I  cannot  game  with  you.  The  gold 
is  yours  and  you  will  have  need  of  it,"  remonstrated 
the  soldier. 

For  answer,  I  hastily  flung  the  purse  and  its 
contents  into  the  brook. 

"  Let  it  lie  there,"  I  said. 

Sir  Hugh  laughed  uproariously.  Then  he  delib- 
erately waded  into  the  brook,  fished  up  the  purse 
from  the  shallow  pool  in  which  it  lay,  and  put  it 
in  his  pocket. 

"  Your  true  woman,"  he  said,  "  flings  away 
treasure;  your  true  soldier  gathers  it  up,  that,  at 
some  future  day,  he  may  place  it  in  her  hand 
again." 

"  Lead  on  to  the  roadway,"  said  I,  as  imperi- 
ously as  you  please.  . 

"  Had  best  cover  your  curls  with  the  sunshine 
in  them,  madam,  with  your  wig  before  we  go," 
said  Sir  Hugh,  lifting  up  wig  and  hat  and  pre- 
senting them  to  me  with  a  graceful  but  most 
ironical  bow. 

I  clapped  them  on  my  head  in  some  fashion. 


88  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  was  so  angry  that  I  neither  knew  nor  cared 
whether  they  were  rightly  placed  or  not ;  and  then, 
meekly  to  all  appearances  but  with  a  heart  filled 
with  inward  rage,  I  plodded  through  the  forest 
to  the  side  of  the  road. 


Chapter 
VI 

In  which,  by  the  Favour  of  the  King's  Messenger, 
I  am  permitted  to  ride  south  again  on  my 
Quest 

FORTUNE  favoured  us,  for  what  should 
come  along  but  an  empty  coach  and  four 
that  had  taken  one  of  the  minor  gentry  out 
to  his  country  seat  and  was  returning  to  the  city. 
The  coachman  was  sufficiently  astonished  at  the 
sight  of  a  King's  officer,  his  head  bound  up  in  a 
bloody  rag,  and  a  pale  slip  of  a  boy  in  disordered 
guise  by  his  side.  He  halted  instantly  on  being 
hailed,  and  when  Sir  Hugh  disclosed  his  name  and 
rank,  and  required  the  use  of  a  coach  to  take  us 
to  Musselburgh  in  the  name  of  the  King,  he  made 
no  demur,  especially  as  his  conscience  was  quieted 
and  any  resentment  mitigated  by  a  guinea  which 
the  soldier  flung  to  him  with  a  prodigal  hand. 

At  his  gesture,  I  preceded  my  captor  into  the 
coach,  and  sank  back  in  the  thick  cushions  of  the 

seat  with  a  great  feeling  of  relief.     Sir  Hugh 

89 


90  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

clambered  in  after  me,  shut  the  door,  and  sat  down 
by  my  side. 

"  I  should  relieve  you  of  the  annoyance  of  my 
presence,"  he  said,  "  by  riding  on  the  box  were  it 
not  for  this  unseemly  appearance." 

He  pointed  to  his  head,  and  my  heart  really 
smote  me.  I  would  have  killed  him  I  suppose  to 
secure  the  warrant,  if  it  were  necessary,  but  I  had 
no  wish  to  see  him  suffer,  thereafter.  I  was  ever 
an  impetuous  woman,  and  at  once  I  spoke  my 
thought. 

"  Sir,  you  must  be  holding  me  strangely  indif- 
ferent to  one  who  hath  so  delicately  entreated  me, 
but  I  am  ashamed  to  say  that  I  quite  forgot  your 
wound." 

"  I  forgot  it,  too,"  said  Sir  Hugh,  "  and,  in- 
deed, 'tis  nothing  to  worry  about.  Had  I  water 
and  a  towel,  save  for  a  raw  scar  for  a  few  days, 
there  would  be  no  evidence  of  it.  I  have  had 
bullets  into  me  and  through  me  seriously  and  often 
enough  to  make  nothing  whatever  of  a  trifling 
scratch  like  this." 

"  I  thank  God,"  I  said  fervently,  "  that  it  was 
only  a  scratch." 

"  Madam,"  he  rejoined  promptly,  "  you  can- 
not be  more  grateful  to  Providence  for  that  than 


The  Favour  of  the  King's  Messenger      91 

I  am  that  my  inadvertent  bullet  merely  grazed 
your  shoulder." 

"  Yet,  sir,  had  you  stricken  me  down,  I  had 
been  saved  from  a  worse  fate." 

Sir  Hugh  said  nothing.  The  pause  was  almost 
unbearable.  I  broke  it.  He  seemed  to  be  waiting 
for  me  to  do  so. 

"  What  .  .  .  what  is  the  punishment  for 
treason?  "  I  asked. 

"  The  block,  madam,"  was  the  sepulchral 
answer. 

Now  I  was  willing  to  die.  Indeed,  if  my  father 
had  to  die,  I  was  more  than  willing.  At  least  I 
had  been  until  now.  But  there  was  something  so 
sinister  and  horrible  in  the  prospect  my  imagina- 
tion conjured  before  me  at  his  word  that  I  went 
white  and  shuddered. 

"  'Tis  a  hard  fate,"  said  Sir  Hugh  swiftly, 
"  hard  fate  for  a  brave  man  and  harder  for  a 
sweet  woman.  There  must  be  some  way  of  avoid- 
ing it." 

There  was  nothing  that  I  could  think  of  to  say, 
no  way  that  I  could  see  for  avoiding  it,  so  I  per- 
force kept  silence,  biting  my  lip,  clenching  my 
hands,  and  fighting  back  the  tears  that  brimmed 
in  my  eyes  in  spite  of  myself. 


92  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Madam,"  asked  Sir  Hugh,  at  last  looking  at 
me  very  hard,  "  have  I  not  used  you  gently  since 
the  affair  of  this  morning?  " 

"  That  you  have !  "  I  cried.  "  I  shall  not  for- 
get your  kindness,  your  delicacy  about  ...  about 
my  shoulder.  A  helpless  maid  could  have  fallen 
in  no  gentler  hands.  I  shall  thank  you  for  your 
treatment  during  the  rest  of  my  short  and  unhappy 
life." 

"  Soldiers,"  said  Sir  Hugh,  "  are  not  always  so 
black  as  they  are  painted.  I  am  glad  to  hear  you 
say  that.  I  tried  to  treat  you  as  I  would  a  sister 
or  a  wife,  had  I  been  blessed  with  either.  Now, 
will  you  allow  me  to  question  you  on  one  or  two 
points?  " 

'  You  may  ask  me  anything,  and  anything  that 
a  woman  may  properly  reveal  I  shall  not  keep 
back.  I  am  glad  to  requite  your  services  by  entire 
confidence." 

"  You  say  that  your  father  is  not  guilty  of  high 
treason?  " 

"  No,"  said  I,  "  I  cannot  say  that,  but  I  do  say 
he  went  with  Monmouth's  adherents  against  his 
will;  that  he  was  in  a  measure  compelled  to,  and 
that  there  are  many  circumstances  which  mitigate 
his  offence  against  the  King,  so  much  so  that,  with 


The  Favour  of  the  King's  Messenger      93 

the  petition  for  pardon,  we  are  persuaded  that  His 
Majesty  will  commute  the  sentence  perhaps  to 
exile  or  confinement." 

"  I  am  a  soldier  of  the  King,  and,  therefore, 
what  I  say  may  appear  strange,  but  you  interest 
me,  madam.  You  interested  me  last  night,  you 
interested  me  more  this  morning,  and  you  interest 
me  even  more  at  this  moment." 

If  interest  in  his  language  did  not  spell  some 
other  word,  then  I  fear  I  was  no  judge  of  hidden 
meanings. 

'  There  is  one  argument  to  which  the  King  is 
rarely  insensible,"  he  resumed  rather  guardedly. 

"And  what  is  that?" 

"  'Tis  heard  in  the  ring  of  the  guinea  upon  his 
fellow." 

"  We  are  not  without  some  argument  of  that 
sort,"  I  replied. 

"  And  how  much,  pray,  do  your  resources 
amount  to?  " 

"  About  three  thousand  pounds,  I  think,"  was 
my  answer. 

"  Including  the  hundred  I  won  from  you  last 
night?" 

He  took  the  wet  purse  from  his  pocket  and  bal- 
anced it  lightly  in  his  hand. 


94  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Including  that,"  I  said,  humbly  enough  now 
in  all  conscience. 

"  Now,  madam,"  he  said,  extending  it  to  me 
once  more,  "  I  pray  you  as  the  good  comrade  of  a 
poor  soldier,  who,  although  he  hath  been  cozened 
by  a  woman,  is  not  yet  without  some  reputation, 
to  accept  this  trifle  as  part  of  your  father's 
ransom." 

I  hesitated.  It  was  hard  for  me  to  put  my  pride 
in  my  pocket,  but  he  had  spoke  me  so  fair  and 
had  treated  me  so  well;  his  manner  was  so  win- 
ning— and  we  needed  the  money  so  much — I  ac- 
tually took  it. 

"  That's  well  done,"  he  said,  clapping  me 
lightly  on  the  shoulder,  "  and  like  a  lad  of  spirit," 
he  laughed. 

I  was  unreasonably  glad  of  his  praise,  I  know 
i 

not  why;  but  honestly  I  set  down  my  feelings  as 
they  came  to  me.  I  did  not  resent  the  friendly 
touch  on  my  shoulder,  either;  its  kindly  animus 
was  so  apparent. 

"  You  have  been  very  good  to  me,"  I  said,  ex- 
tending my  hand. 

He  took  it  in  his  own  firm,  brown  one,  and  held 
it  strongly,  yet  without  hurt. 

"  'Tis  the  first  lad's  hand  I  ever  kissed,"  he 


The  Favour  of  the  King's  Messenger      95 

laughed  again,  bending  over  it  and  pressing  his 
lips  upon  it. 

How  different  that  from  the  pressure  of  Mas- 
ter Dunner's  lips,  or  of  any  other  that  had  touched 
my  hand! 

"  I  have  put  my  pride  in  my  pocket  with  my 
guineas,"  I  said,  "but  what  avail  either  now?  I 
have  simply  succeeded  in  getting  myself  in  prison 
with  my  father." 

"  There  is  many  a  thing  happens  between  the 
arrest  of  a  criminal  and  his  being  clapped  into  a 
cell,"  interrupted  Sir  Hugh,  with  a  profoundly 
philosophic  air.  "  But  I  have  not  yet  finished  my 
catechism,  my  lady.  I  asked  you  last  night  had 
you  a  sweetheart,  and  your  confusion  led  me  to 
believe  that  you  .  .  .  What  am  I  to  think 
now?" 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  you  have  no  right  to  question 
me  as  to  my  private  affairs." 

"  No  right  certainly,  but  as  a  friend,  as  a  pos- 
sible ally,  I  still  press  for  an  answer." 

"  I  have  none." 

"  Answer  or  sweetheart?  " 

"  Neither." 

"  And  there  is  no  gallant  gentleman  of  Scotland 
to  whom  you  are  pledged?" 


96  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Would  I  be  here  if  there  were?"  I  answered 
sharply. 

"  True,"  said  Sir  Hugh. 

"  Now  it  is  my  turn  to  question.  Why  do  you 
ask?" 

"  Not  idly,  your  ladyship,  I  protest.  I  have  a 
good  reason." 

"What  is  that?" 

"  Your  true  soldier  never  gives  his  reason  until 
he  has  to." 

"  Oh !  "  I  remarked,  indignant  at  being  thus 
flouted. 

"  Nevertheless,"  said  he,  "  I  shall  give  you 
mine.  I  am  willing  to  save  you  for  yourself,  not 
however  for  another  man." 

To  save  me!  What  could  he  mean?  I  stared 
at  him,  bewildered. 

"  I  don't  understand,"  I  began. 

"  You  will  presently.  Now,  let  me  tell  you 
something  about  myself.  I  haven't  a  relative  in 
the*  world,  save  a  distant  cousin,  who  would  suc- 
ceed to  the  title  and  estates  should  anything 
happen  to  me.  As  I  hinted,  I  have  admired 
and  played  with  many  women;  I  have  loved 
none.  I  have  never  seen  my  ideal,  whose 
qualities  I  prated  of  to  you  so  volubly  last 


The  Favour  of  the  King's  Messenger      97 

night,  until  " — he  paused  significantly — "  this 
morning." 

"  Oh,  Sir  Hugh !  "  I  cried,  "  how  can  you  thus 
make  sport  of  my  misfortunes?  " 

"  I  was  never  more  serious  in  my  life,  madam, 
and  I  tell  you  this  in  order  that  you  may  under- 
stand my  action  and  that  consideration  for  no 
other  person  than  yourself  need  obtrude  itself 
upon  my  course.  I  intend,  when  we  reach  Edin- 
burgh, to  deliver  you  to  .  .  ." 

He  stopped  and  looked  hard  at  me,  the  conclu- 
sion hidden. 

"The  Lord  Chief  Justice,"  said, I,  completing 
his  sentence.  "  It  is  just." 

"  To  worthy  Master  Dunner,  your  attorney.  I 
intend  to  place  in  his  hands  bills  of  exchange  on 
my  London  bankers  for  the  sum  of  seven  thousand 
pounds,  which,  with  your  own  three  thousand,  will 
better  serve  to  move  the  King  to  grant  your  peti- 
tion when  you  present  it  to  him.  His  Majesty  will 
be  at  Durham  within  a  week.  You  can  reach  him 
there  and  save  yourself  the  long  journey  to 
London." 

I  stared  at  the  man  in  bewildered  amaze,  scarce 
at  first  comprehending  the  meaning  of  his  easy 
sentences. 


98  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  But  I  am  a  prisoner,"  I  faltered. 

"  My  lady,"  was  the  answer,  "  you  are  as  free 
as  air.  You  can  leave  the  carriage  this  moment, 
at  your  will,  though  I  trust  you  will  do  nothing  so 
precipitate  and  foolish  as  that  departure  would  be." 

u  Then  you  don't  mean  to  lodge  information 
against  me,  and  have  me  charged  with  treason,  and 
imprisoned,  and  ..." 

"  I  mean  to  say   ..." 

"  But  your  failure  to  deliver  the  warrant?  How 
can  you  ..." 

"  That's  easily  explained.  I  was  robbed  by 
highwaymen,  and  ..." 

"But  your  honour,  your  reputation?" 

"  I  think  they  will  survive  even  such  a  strain," 
he  continued  easily. 

"The  seven  thousand  pounds?" 

"  I  devote  it  to  the  service  of  your  ladyship  and 
your  cause.  The  Earl,  your  father,  can  repay  it 
at  his  convenience." 

"  And  what,"  I  asked,  in  my  confusion,  "  hath 
brought  me  this  noble,  this  most  generous  treat- 
ment from  an  enemy  ?  " 

"May  you  never  have  a  worse  enemy  in  all  your 
life,  Lady  Katharine,  than  the  one  who  now  sits  by 
your  side." 


The  Favour  of  the  King's  Messenger      99 

The  revulsion  from  despair  to  hope  again  was 
too  great  to  be  borne.  When  I  realised  the  full 
purport  of  his  words,  I  could  scarce  contain  my- 
self. I  could  find  no  words  adequate  to  the  situa- 
tion. My  usually  ready  tongue  was  paralysed.  I 
knew  not  with  what  speech  to  break  the  silence. 

"  What  hath  so  greatly  changed  you  ?  "  I  in- 
quired at  last. 

"  You  have,"  said  the  man  bluntly. 

I  confess  I  liked  the  direct  simplicity  of  the 
answer.  Without  giving  me  time  for  comment,  he 
ran  on: 

"  As  I  told  you,  I  never  saw  a  lad  whom  I  liked 
better  on  short  acquaintance  than  I  did  you  last 
night.  That  you  have  turned  out  to  be  a  woman 
in  the  morning,  has  only  strengthened  my  " — he 
hesitated — "  my  regard,"  he  added. 

And,  if  that  word  did  not  spell  what  he  had 
called  interest  had  spelled  to  me  before,  again  I 
was  ignorant  of  the  finer  shades  of  meaning  in 
the  language. 

"  Never,"  said  he,  "  in  all  my  goings  out  and 
comings  in  through  this  little  world,  have  I  met  a 
woman  like  you.  I  owe  you  a  score  which,  I  fear 
me,  I  shall  never  pay :  that  you,  a  mere  girl,  should 
have  got  the  better  of  me,  a  tried  soldier,  fills  me 


IOO  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

with  shame  and  with  admiration  at  the  same  time. 
I  like  your  spirit.  Should  we  have  met  under  hap- 
pier circumstances,  it  would  have  been  my  chief 
ambition  to  .  .  ." 

He  stopped  suddenly.  It  was  most  annoying.  I 
was  burning  to  hear  the  completion  of  the  sen- 
tence. 

"To  what,  sir?"  I  asked.  "Why  don't  you 
finish?-" 

"  Madam,"  said  he  meaningly,  "  as  a  soldier 
and  a  gentleman,  I  put  no  price  upon  my  services 
to  a  woman;"  whereat  I  was  discreetly  and  deli- 
ciously  silent. 

It  was  noon  when  we  rode  into  Musselburgh. 
Sir  Hugh,  making  such  excuse  as  would  serve  to 
justify  our  condition,  ushered  me  into  a  private 
room  of  the  inn  with  all  the  care  and  tenderness 
that  my  sex  and  helplessness  merited.  He  left  me 
to  my  own  devices  for  a  little  space,  and  returned 
presently  with  a  physician,  the  chief  practitioner  of 
the  town.  The  doctor  much  marvelled,  I  doubt 
not,  but  questioned  me  not  at  all,  because,  as  I 
afterward  learned,  Sir  Hugh  had  warned  him  to 
make  no  inquiry  as  to  what  he  saw.  He  sewed  up 
the  wound,  re-bandaged  it,  complimenting  the  skil- 
fulness  with  which  it  had  been  treated  by  the  way, 


The  Favour  of  the  King's  Messenger     101 

declared  that  I  would  suffer  no  great  inconvenience 
from  it,  that  it  would  be  well  in  a  short  time,  and 
left  me. 

After  his  departure,  there  was  set  before  me  the 
daintiest  and  most  delicate  meal,  which  I  partook 
of  alone,  although,  to  be  honest,  I  would  have 
greatly  enjoyed  the  company  of  my  captor.  I  took 
occasion  to  freshen  my  face  and  hands,  and  lie 
down  for  a  half-hour's  quiet  rest  before  Sir  Hugh 
tapped  on  the  door. 

"  How  fare  you,  madam  ?  "  he  asked,  after  I 
had  arisen  and  bade  him  enter. 

"  Excellently  well,"  was  my  answer.  "  I  am 
greatly  refreshed  by  the  surgeon's  visit,  my  meal, 
and  this  hour  of  quiet." 

"Canst  sit  a  horse,  think  you?" 

"  As  well  as  ever  in  my  life,"  I  replied. 

"  Well,  then,  I  have  two  here,  and,  if  you  are 
ready,  we  will  ride." 

Sir  Hugh  had  bought  himself  a  hat;  the  sur- 
geon had  attended  to  his  wound — the  white 
bandage  about  his  forehead  was  not  unbecoming 
to  one  of  his  soldierly  appearance  and  bearing.  He 
had  made  such  explanations  as  were  necessary,  and, 
although  there  was  quite  a  crowd  about  the  door 
of  the  hostelry  as  we  came  forth  and  mounted  our 


IO2  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

horses  and  rode  away  side  by  side,  there  was  no 
demonstration. 

We  passed  the  time  before  we  reached  Edin- 
burgh, riding  slowly  and  being  passed  by  several 
horsemen,  in  much  pleasant  converse,  tacitly  avoid- 
ing the  subject  uppermost  in  our  hearts.  Sir  Hugh 
gave  me  much  sage  information  about  the  King 
and  how  to  approach  him,  for  which  I  was  deeply 
grateful. 

His  uniform  and  imperious  presence  procured 
us  free  entry  through  the  gates,  although  it  was 
well  toward  evening  when  we  reached  the  town. 
Nothing  would  do  thereafter  but  that  he  must 
escort  me  to  my  hiding-place.  It  was  perhaps 
reckless  and  imprudent  of  me  to  allow  him  to  have 
knowledge  of  it,  but  such  had  been  his  kindness 
to  me  that  I  could  deny  him  nothing.  I  piloted 
him,  therefore,  by  the  back  streets  to  the  rear  of 
our  lodging.  We  tethered  the  horses  to  the  fence 
and  entered  the  house  by  the  back  way.  Master 
Dunner,  who  had  heard  the  clatter  in  the  alley, 
met  me  at  the  kitchen  door. 

"Have  you  succeeded?" 

"  Beyond  our  wildest  dreams,"  I  said. 

"  Who  is  this?  "  asked  the  old  man,  peering  back 
of  me  at  the  towering  form  of  the  soldier. 


The  Favour  of  the  King's  Messenger     103 

"  This,"  said  I,  "  is  Sir  Hugh  Richmond." 

"  Good  God !  "  exclaimed  the  attorney,  "  have 

you  taken  him,  my  lady,  as  well  as  the  warrant  ?  " 
"  Indeed,"  said  Sir  Hugh,  laughing,  "  I  think 

in  truth  she  hath." 


Chapter 
VII 

Wherein,  at  the  Request  of  Lady  Katharine  Clan* 
ranald,  whom  he  loved,  Sir  Hugh  Richmond 
takes  up  the  Tale,  relating  what  happened  to 
him  in  the  Tolbooth  Prison 

EDY  KATHARINE  CLANRANALD  has 
asked  me  to  make  this  personal  contribution 
to  her  veracious  narrative. 
I  shall  not  soon  forget  the  mystification  and  sur- 
prise of  worthy  Master  Dunner,  counsellor-at-law. 
I  could  well  understand  his  amazement.    That  the 
emissary   of   the    King,    presumably   bearing   the 
royal  warrant  for  his  patron's  execution,  should  ap- 
pear at  his  carefully  selected  hiding-place  in  the 
company  of  her  ladyship  was  surely  inexplicable. 
His  wonderment  and  admiration  grew  after  we 
had   entered   the    dining-room   and   were   seated 
about  the  table  partaking  of  the  excellent  repast 
his  worthy   factotum   had  provided  when,   with 
some  promptings  from  me  when  she  would  fain 
have  minimised  her  own  heroic  part,  the  adven- 
tures of  Lady  Katharine  were  related  to  him.   His 

104 


What  Happened  in  the  Tolbooth     105 

legal  mind  was  quick  to  grasp  the  salient  fact  that 
the  warrant  had  been  destroyed  and  that  no  exe- 
cution could  take  place,  therefore,  until  it  had  been 
supplied  by  a  new  one.  When  this  fact  had  been 
thoroughly  apprehended  to  his  satisfaction,  he  had 
time  to  give  thought  to  other  matters,  and  he  pro- 
ceeded to  cross-question  us  both  with  a  searching 
power  by  which  he  learned  everything  that  had 
occurred. 

"  Why,"  he  asked  me,  "  did  you  determine  upon 
this  quixotic  action  which  would  result  in  such 
serious  consequences  to  yourself,  sir,  were  it  dis- 
closed to  the  King?  " 

"  Master  Dunner,"  said  I  meaningly,  "  if  the 
good  reason  for  my  action  be  not  apparent  to  you, 
then  all  I  can  say,  sir,  is  that  you  are  a  very  blind 
man." 

At  which  her  ladyship  blushed  divinely.  She 
looked  charming  as  a  boy,  so  winning,  indeed,  that 
I  could  scarce  imagine  her  fascination  enhanced 
by  any  change  of  apparel  whatsoever,  and  I  should 
have  kept  her  a  boy  forever  were  it  not  that  I 
could  not  see  how  in  thaf  capacity  I  could  change 
her  name  from  Clanranald  to  Richmond,  which  I 
was  firmly  purposed  to  do  at  the  first  convenient 
opportunity,  provided  her  consent  could  be  ob- 


106  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

tained,  and  of  that  I  was  bold  enough  to  feel 
hopeful. 

44  Sir  Hugh,"  she  said,  almost  in  answer  to  my 
unspoken  thought,  4<  I  have  to  thank  you  for  kind- 
ness so  great  that  I  know  not  how  I  shall  ever 
repay  you." 

44 1  have  rendered  you  some  slight  service, 
madam,  a  tribute  to  your  gallantry  and  devotion, 
as  one  soldier  might  to  another,  and  there  is  no 
word  of  repayment  ever  to  be  mentioned  betwixt 
us,"  I  said.  44  But  now  it  grows  late.  I  am  ex- 
pected at  the  castle  to-night,  I  infer  from  what 
Master  Dunner  hath  said,  and  it  will  be  necessary 
for  me  to  take  my  departure  without  further 
delay." 

I  drew  forth  from  my  pocket,  as  I  spoke,  the 
wallet  of  which  my  lady  had  despoiled  me  and 
which  she  had  returned  to  me,  and,  asking  for 
pen  and  ink,  I  gave  to  Master  Dunner  such  writ- 
ings as,  in  his  judgment  and  mine,  would  enable 
him  to  command  the  sum  of  seven  thousand 

pounds,  which,  with  what  he  had,  would  complete 

^ 

the  sum  of  ten  thousand  with  which  to  approach 
the  King.  Master  Dunner  was  very  careful  to 
give  me  such  security  as  he  could,  acting  as  the 
Earl's  agent  and  jealous  for  his  patron's  honour, 


What  Happened  in  the  Tolbooth     107 

and  promised  speedy  repayment  of  the  loan. 
Lady  Katharine  made  some  demur,  but  between 
us  we  easily  overruled  her:  I,  because  I  was  de- 
termined that  my  quixotic  impulse  should  be  car- 
ried out;  and  Master  Dunner,  because  he  would 
have  taken  anything  from  anybody  to  save  his 
patron.  The  transaction  was  soon  over,  and  I 
arose  to  take  my  departure. 

"  I  have  a  word  of  advice  to  give,"  I  remarked, 
ere  I  said  good-bye.  "  Whatever  you  do,  do 
quickly.  It  is  quite  late.  I  may  have  difficulty  in 
getting  access  to  the  Lord  Chief  Justice  or  the 
military  commandant.  Possibly  I  shall  not  see 
them  until  the  morning.  No  messenger,  it  is  likely, 
will  be  despatched  to  the  King  until  late  to- 
morrow." 

"  I  will  ride  to  the  King  myself  early  in  the 
morning,"  said  Lady  Katharine  immediately. 
'  You  told  me  that  he  would  be  at  Durham  by 
the  time  I  could  get  there." 

"  Ay,"  replied  I,  "  but  it  will  be  a  hard  ride 
for  a  woman." 

"  I  will  go  just  as  I  am,"  returned  her  lady- 
ship. 

'  Your  wounded  shoulder?  " 

"  A  night's  rest  will  put  that  to  rights." 


io8  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Have  you  none  other  who  can  go?  " 

"  1  have  only  two  friends,"  returned  her  lady- 
ship— and  her  appreciation  really  thrilled  me — 
"  Master  Dunner  " — she  hesitated — "  and  your- 
self, Sir  Hugh,"  she  continued,  extending  her 
hand. 

I  do  not  know  what  made  me  do  it.  I  had 
kissed  it  in  the  carriage  like  a  courtier.  Now  I  took 
her  fine  hancl  in  my  own  and  shook  it  well. 

"  As  one  soldier  to  another,  lad,"  I  said,  clap- 
ping her  lightly  upon  the  shoulder  for  the  third 
time.  "  'Fore  God,  I  like  you  well,  and,  when 
the  time  comes,  I  should  be  glad  to  have  you  in  my 
company,"  I  said,  with  double  meaning,  "  for- 


ever." 


"  Should  I  enlist  as  a  soldier,  Captain  Rich- 
mond," returned  my  lady,  saluting  gallantly  with 
her  disengaged  hand,  "  I  should  like  no  better  for- 
tune than  to  follow  your  flag." 

I  dared  not  trust  myself  to  continue  the  con- 
versation in  this  vein.  There  was  no  doubt  about 
it,  although  I  be  writ  down  here  as  a  fool,  I  was 
head  over  heels  in  love  with  this  beautiful  and 
daring  woman.  She  had  captured  my  heart  as 
completely  as  she  had  captured  my  person  back  on 
the  highroad.  I  was  helpless  before  her.  And 


"/   like  you    well,    and 
when    the    time    comes    I 
should  be  glad  to    have 
you  in  my  com- 
pany— -forever" 


What  Happened  in  the  Tolbooth     109 

only  the  fact  that  she  was  in  some  small  measure 
in  my  debt  prevented  me  from  carrying  her  heart 
by  escalade.  I  would  have  taken  it  by  storm 
like  a  soldier  had  it  not  been  that  gratitude  might 
have  inclined  a  capitulation,  which  I  would  not  ac- 
cept unless  it  came  from  an  interest  and  affection 
that  equalled  my  own. 

I  answered  her  salute  in  kind,  therefore,  and, 
not  trusting  myself  to  say  another  word,  turned 
on  my  heel  and  went  out,  accompanied  by  Master 
Dunner,  who  desired  to  walk  a  space  with  me  and 
talk  further  about  these  various  matters.  He 
begged  Lady  Katharine  to  retire  at  once  and  get 
such  rest  as  she  could,  if  she  persisted  in  her  deter- 
mination to  ride  south  in  the  morning,  and  he 
promised  to  be  with  her  betimes. 

41  Sir  Hugh,"  he  began,  as  we  walked  along  the 
almost  deserted  street, — the  house  being  in  one 
of  the  meaner  quarters  of  the  city  for  safety, — "  it 
is  idle  to  attempt  to  disguise  from  me  that  you 
have  placed  yourself  in  a  position  of  considerable 
danger." 

"  I  did  not  choose,"  said  I,  "  to  dwell  upon  that 
in  the  presence  of  her  ladyship,  for  obvious  rea- 
sons." 

"  I  understand,"  said  the  old  lawyer  gravely, 


1 10  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

and  yet  with  a  little  twinkle  in  his  eye.  "  Your 
interest  in  her  ladyship  can  only  arise  from  one 
cause." 

"  You  are  not  so  blind  as  I  fancied,  Master 
Dunner,"  I  returned,  smiling.  "  I  confess  to  you, 
I  have  never  met  a  woman  of  her  spirit,  her  wit, 
her  resource,  and,  if  I  may  judge  from  what  I  see, 
of  her  beauty,  of  .  .  . " 

"  You  may  spare  me  the  catalogue  of  her  lady- 
ship's attractions,"  said  the  old  man  drily,  "  not 
because  I  am  not  fain  to  hear  you  dilate  upon 
them,  but  there  are  other  matters  more  pressing 
which  must  be  considered  between  us,  and  more 
interesting  as  well." 

"  There  is  nothing  more  interesting,"  said  I — 
and  if  I  had  been  a  young  cornet  instead  of  a  vet- 
eran captain  of  horse  well  on  his  way  to  majority, 
who  indeed  might  have  commanded  a  regiment 
had  he  chosen  to  give  up  his  place  in  the  King's 
bodyguard,  I  could  not  have  been  more  reckless  in 
my  speech — "  than  discussing  Lady  Katharine,  but 
what  you  say  is  true.  I  cannot  and  need  not  dis- 
guise from  you  that  my  position  is  somewhat 
perilous." 

"  Exactly,"  returned  the  lawyer.  "  You  have 
been  robbed  of  the  King's  warrant  here  in  Scot- 


What  Happened  in  the  Tolbooth     ill 

land.  The  act  is  more  than  highway  robbery;  it 
is  treason.  The  fact  that  the  only  warrant  that 
is  taken  is  Clanranald's  points  to  some  adherent 
of  that  house.  It  is  possible  there  are  those  who 
will  say  that  the  resistance  you  offered  was  not 
so  vigorous  as  you  might  have  made,  despite  that 
bandage  upon  your  forehead.  You  may  have  been 
observed.  Indeed,  I  am  sure  you  must  have  been, 
for  you  have  admitted  to  me  that  you  gave  your 
full  name  and  rank  most  imprudently  at  the  city 
gate  and  at  Musselburgh  as  well.  Perhaps  some 
one  may  have  heard  your  conversation  with  Lady 
Katharine  in  the  wood.  In  short,  sir,  I  need 
not  refrain  from  telling  a  soldier  that  you  are  in 
grave  peril  of  being  attainted  for  treason  yourself 
as  an  accomplice — and,  forgive  me,  that  you  cer- 
tainly are — to  a  treasonable  attack  upon  the  King 
his  privilege." 

"  Even  so,"  I  replied.  "  But  I  can  honestly  give 
my  word  that  the  warrant  was  taken  from  me  by 
force,  and  back  it  with  my  oath  were  that  neces- 
sary; that  I  did  not  surrender  it  willingly;  that  I 
did  everything  that  I  could  to  retain  and  defend 
it,  and  that  it  was  not  until  I  was  senseless  from  a 
bullet  wound  that  I  lost  it.  I  have  not  failed  in 
my  duty." 


U2  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Except,"  said  Master  Dunner,  "  you  have  not 
given  up  to  justice  the  assailant  whom  you  cap- 
tured after  the  assault." 

"Lady  Katherine?"  said  I. 

"  Exactly,"  was  the  answer. 

"  Well,  my  only  defence  for  that  is  Lady  Katha- 
rine herself." 

"  And  how  far  think  you  would  that  go  in  a 
court  of  justice?  " 

"  Before  a  jury  of  soldiers,  a  long  distance,"  I 
laughingly  replied.  "  But,  jesting  aside,  I  realise 
all  that  you  say,  and,  were  any  harm  to  come  to 
the  King  from  my  action,  I  should  feel  differently, 
and  I  should  have  acted  differently.  Lady  Kath- 
arine Clanranald  made  a  brave  play  for  a  few 
days'  delay,  and  all  I  have  done  is  to  assure  her 
that  she  shall  have  the  time  for  which  she  strug- 
gled. If  the  King  persists  in  his  determination 
that  the  Earl  shall  pay  the  extreme  penalty, 
why,  no  great  harm  will  have  been  done  by 
the  few  flays'  respite  which  he  will  enjoy.  And 
if,  on  the  contrary,  his  daughter's  enterprise 
meet  with  its  proper  reward,  a  great  harm 
will  have  been  avoided.  Therefore,  I  justify 
myself  for  what  I  have  done,  and  hold  it  not 
inconsistent  with  my  honour  as  a  man,  my  obli- 


What  Happened  in  the  Tolbooth     113 

gation  as  a  subject,  or  with  my  duty  as  an 
officer." 

The  reasoning  was  specious,  but,  specious  or 
not,  it  had  to  serve. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you  in  so  reasonable  a  frame 
of  mind,"  continued  the  advocate.  "  We  are  now 
upon  the  High  Street.  If  you  will  refresh  yourself 
in  the  inn  yonder,  I  will  have  your  horse  brought 
to  you  and  you  can  then  ride  to  the  castle  and 
report  to  the  Governor  and  the  Lord  Chief  Justice 
while  I  turn  these  bills  of  exchange  into  drafts 
upon  London.  It  would  not  advantage  your 
cause,  should  you  fall  into  difficulties,  if  I  should 
be  seen  in  conversation  with  you.  But  should  you 
need  an  advocate,  I  recommend  to  you  Master 
William  Abadie,  a  skilled  and  learned  counsellor- 
at-law,  and  my  very  good  friend,  through  whom 
my  own  poor  talent  will  also  be  at  your  service 
freely." 

"  I  thank  you,"  said  I,  "  and  I  will  await  my 
horse  here." 

We  parted  with  mutual  expressions  of  esteem, 
and,  though  I  have  little  affection  for  lawyers,  I 
own  I  never  met  one  that  I  liked  better  than 
Master  Dunner.  If  I  got  in  trouble  and  Master 
Abadie  proved  as  agreeable,  I  should  be  in  for- 


ii4  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

•  tune.  I  ventured  to  charge  Master  Dunner,  ere 
he  left  me,  with  a  message  of  reassurance  to  her 
ladyship,  which  he  promised  faithfully  to  deliver, 
and  I  engaged  his  good  offices  as  well  to  represent 
my  conduct  to  her  in  the  proper  light  should  occa- 
sion serve. 

My  horse  was  soon  brought  to  me,  and  I  made 
my  way  without  difficulty  to  the  gates  of  the  castle, 
announced  my  name  and  rank,  and  demanded  to 
see  the  commandant  without  delay.  I  was  ushered 
into  the  presence  of  General  Ramesay.  He  was 
seated  at  a  table  in  his  office,  and  by  him  in  an- 
other chair  was  another  man  of  imposing,  if  some- 
what legal,  aspect.  General  Ramesay  received  me 
with  a  certain  abruptness,  which  was  somewhat 
disconcerting.  However,  I  was  not  called  to  be 
a  censor  to  his  manners,  and,  so  long  as  he  was 
decently  civil  to  me,  I  had  no  reason  to  make  any 
complaint. 

I  reported  briefly  that  I  had  been  stopped  on 
the  road  from  Cockenzie  to  Musselburgh  that 
morning  by  a  highwayman,  with  whom  I  had  had 
an  encounter;  that,  although  I  had  wounded  him 
in  the  shoulder,  he  had  been  fortunate  enough  in 
an  exchange  of  shots  to  strike  me  in  the  head; 
that  his  bullet  had  laid  me  senseless  in  the  road, 


What  Happened  in  the  Tolbooth     115 

whereupon  he  had  taken  my  despatch-bag,  broken 
it  open,  extracted  therefrom  the  warrant  for  the 
execution  of  the  Earl  of  Clanranald,  and  made  off 
with  it;  that  I  had  come  to  my  senses,  and,  with- 
out a  horse,  had  availed  myself  of  such  means  as 
presented  to  reach  Musselburgh,  where  I  had 
bought  the  animal  I  had  left  outside,  and  I  now 
delivered  my  other  despatches  and  reported  my- 
self subject  to  his  orders. 

General  Ramesay  heard  me  without  interrup- 
tion. When  I  finished  my  brief  recital,  in  which 
I  told  nothing  that  was  not  absolutely  true,  al- 
though I  was  very  careful  not  to  tell  everything 
that  happened,  it  was  the  man  on  the  other  side 
of  the  table  who  spoke.  His  accent  was  decidedly 
Scottish.  His  manner  was  harsh,  imperious,  and 
severe.  I  felt  instinctively  that  trouble  was  to  be 
looked  for  from  him.  He  had  some  notes  scrib- 
bled upon  a  sheet  of  paper  before  him,  which  he 
drew  closer  and  examined  carefully  through  a  pair 
of  great  horn  spectacles  before  he  spoke. 

"  You  lay  last  night  at  Cockenzie  you  said, 
Captain  Richmond?" 

I  turned  to  General  Ramesay. 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  I  am  quite  willing,  in  the  ex- 
ercise of  my  duty,  to  answer  any  question,  to  obey 


n6  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

any  order  from  you,  my  superior  officer,  but  be- 
fore I  reply  to  this  gentleman,  will  you  kindly 
advise  me  as  to  .  .  . " 

"  This  is  Sir  Alexander  Forfair,  Sir  Hugh," 
said  the  General.  "  The  Lord  Chief  Justice  of 
Scotland.  'Tis  he  to  whom  the  warrant  was  to 
have  been  delivered." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  your  lordship,"  said  I, 
bowing  to  the  old  man. 

He  wasted  no  time  in  ceremony. 

"  Your  answer  to  my  question,  please." 

Although  I  did  not  at  all  fancy  his  manner,  and 
saw  indication  of  trouble  for  me  therein,  I 
promptly  replied  in  the  affirmative  with  the  best 
grace  possible. 

"  You  had  as  a  companion  at  table  a  young  " — 
he  paused — "  gentleman?  " 

"  I  had,  sir." 

"What  was  his  name?" 

"  He  told  me  that  it  was  Carthew." 

"  Have  you  any  reason  for  believing  that  that 
name  was  assumed  for  the  occasion?" 

I  was  silent. 

The  Lord  Chief  Justice  was  skilled  in  reading 
men,  and  he  saw  at  once  that  he  need  press  that 
question  no  further. 


What  Happened  in  the  Tolbooth    117 

"  He  answers  not,  mark  you,  Ramesay,"  he 
said,  turning  to  the  General. 

41  Sir  Hugh,"  said  the  old  soldier,  with  whom 
I  had  some  acquaintance,  having  served  under  him 
previously,  "  as  a  brother  officer,  and  I  may  say 
as  a  friend,  I  advise  you  to  be  entirely  frank  with 
his  lordship.  You  stand  in  a  position  of  some 
peril." 

"  Pardon  me,  General  Ramesay,"  interposed  the 
other  man.  "  We  need  not  dwell  upon  that  at 
present.  Sir  Hugh  doubtless  understands  his  po- 
sition. He  is  experienced  enough  to  know  how 
grave  it  is  and  what  the  consequences  of  his  re- 
fusal to  answer  would  be." 

I  knew  well  how  serious  the  position  might  be 
if  these  men  knew  all  that  I  had  done,  but  that 
they  could  know  it  was  beyond  belief.  I  deter- 
mined, whatever  might  betide,  not  to  betray  Lady 
Katharine.  I  was  in  for  it,  I  supposed,  and  I  did 
not  disguise  to  myself  the  gravity  of  the  situation 
in  which  I  had  become  involved. 

"  We  know  more,"  resumed  Sir  Alexander 
Forfair,  "  of  your  movements  than  you  imagine, 
sir.  We  know  that  you  and  this  young  man  were 
extremely  friendly  on  last  night;  that  you  parted 
after  an  evening  spent  together  on  the  most 


n8  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

amicable  terms;  that  the  young  man  left  before 
you  did;  that  some  sort  of  an  encounter,  as  you 
allege,  took  place  in  the  wood  a  few  miles  this 
side  of  Cockenzie.  We  know  further  that  you 
and  the  young  man  rode  together  in  Lord  Leven's 
coach  to  Musselburgh ;  that  you  and  he  came  a- 
horseback  to  Edinburgh,  and  that  you  are  now 
here  alone." 

It  was  not  difficult  for  me  to  see  whence  this  in- 
formation had  come.  My  horse  had  gone  back  to 
the  inn  at  Cockenzie.  The  landlord  had  sent  a 
messenger  immediately,  who  had  observed  the 
blood  and  evidence  of  struggle  in  the  wood.  He 
had  galloped  on  to  report  the  adventure  to  the 
authorities  at  Edinburgh.  They  had  been  looking 
for  me.  They  had  learned  in  some  way  of  our 
ride  to  Musselburgh,  probably  from  the  coach- 
man, who  would  be  apt  to  talk  about  it,  and  our 
entrance  through  the  city  gates  an  hour  since  had 
been  doubtless  reported. 

What  a  fool  I  had  been !  I  had  permitted  my- 
self to  be  robbed  by  a  woman  and  had  become 
so  infatuated  with  her  that  the  simplest  precau- 
tions had  escaped  me.  I  stood  absolutely  con- 
victed. There  was  no  defence  I  could  make;  no 
explanation  in  the  least  degree  plausible  that  I 


What  Happened  in  the  Tolbooth     119 

could  urge.  In  one  moment  the  peril  of  the  situa- 
tion burst  upon  me.  Lady  Katharine's  act  had  un- 
doubtedly been  treason.  I  stood  as  an  abettor  and 
participant  therein.  My  only  salvation  would  be 
to  tell  the  whole  truth  and  throw  myself  upon  the 
mercy  of  the  Justice  and  the  King.  If  I  did  that, 
I  had  no  doubt  that  I  might  escape  with  no 
more  severe  punishment  than  a  reprimand.  But 
that  was  the  one  thing  I  could  not  do.  I  had  put 
my  head  in  a  noose,  or  under  the  axe  rather,  having 
previously  fettered  myself,  hand  and  foot.  I  was 
helpless.  What  I  should  have  been  glad  to  have 
done  for  love  of  her  ladyship,  I  had  now  the  added 
incentive  to  do  for  my  honour's  sake.  No  gentle- 
man, under  such  circumstances,  could  have  be- 
trayed a  woman. 

"  Now,  sir,"  continued  the  Chief  Justice,  as 
these  thoughts  ran  lightning-like  through  my  head, 
"  what  have  you  done  with  the  royal  warrant  for 
Clanranald's  execution?" 

"  It  was  burned,"  I  answered. 

"Who  burned  it?" 

"  The  highwayman." 

"  And  you  permitted  it?  " 

"I  had  naught  to  do  with  it,  lying  senseless  in 
the  road." 


I2O  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Do  you  deny  that  the  young  man  with  whom 
you  supped  at  Cockenzie  and  with  whom,  doubt- 
less, you  arranged  this  pretty  little  play  was  the 
highwayman?  " 

"  I  deny  nothing,  sir,  neither  do  I  affirm  any- 
thing, save  that  there  was  no  arrangement  between 
us;  that  I  was  assaulted  upon  the  highway;  that 
I  made  the  best  defence  I  could,  and  that  I  was 
wounded." 

"  Do  you  deny  that  you  were  thereafter  this  day 
in  company  with  this  young  man?" 

A  thought  came  to  me. 

"  I  will  take  oath,  sir;  I  will  pledge  my  word 
as  an  officer  and  a  gentleman  that  I  was  not  in 
company  with  any  young  man  during  the  whole 
day,  save  such  chance  companionship  as  was  thrust 
upon  me  by  the  inn-keeper  at  Musselburgh,  the 
men  from  whom  I  bought  horses,  and  so  on,"  I 
protested  warmly. 

General  Ramesay  of  his  kindness  here  did  me 
a  good  turn. 

"  I  have  known  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  these 
many  years,  my  lord,"  he  said  to  the  Chief  Jus- 
tice; "  we  have  served  together  and  I  would  stake 
my  life  upon  his  honour." 

"  I  have  heard  the  testimony  of  many  men," 


What  Happened  in  the  Tolbooth     121 

said  Sir  Alexander.  "  I  think  I  am  as  able  to  tell 
when  a  man  is  speaking  the  truth  as  any  judge  in 
all  Scotland.  I  beg  to  assure  you,  General  Rame- 
say,  and  you,  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  that  I  not  only 
believe  but  know  that  you  are  speaking  truthfully, 
for  the  man  who  held  you  up  on  the  highway,  with 
whom  you  rode  to  Musselburgh,  with  whom  you 
entered  the  city,  was  a  woman.  What  is  her 
name?  " 

If  a  bombshell  had  exploded  at  my  feet,  I  could 
not  have  been  more  amazed. 

'  That,"  I  said  at  last,  with  such  firmness  as  I 
could  muster,  "  I  decline  to  state." 

"  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,"  continued  the  old  man, 
pointing  his  finger  at  me,  "  I  rather  like  your  bear- 
ing and  appearance.  I  have  no  doubt  what  you 
say  is,  in  the  main,  true;  that  you  were  robbed 
on  the  highway  by  a  woman." 

He  laughed  grimly,  and,  while  I  was  willing  to 
be  robbed  by  her  ladyship,  I  could  have  killed  him 
for  the  mocking  sneer  in  his  voice.  It  is  one  thing 
to  be  robbed  by  the  woman  you  love;  it  is  an- 
other thing  to  be  twitted  about  it  and  have  the 
world  throw  the  fact  in  your  face. 

But  I  could  do  nothing.  It  was  part  of  the 
price  that  I  would  have  to  pay  for  the  winning  of 


122  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

her  ladyship,  which  had  become  the  chief  object 
of  my  life,  from  the  moment  I  held  her  wounded 
and  senseless  in  my  arms  by  the  brook-side  in  the 
wood. 

"  But,  sir,"  continued  the  Chief  Justice,  "  while 
I,  for  one,  am  rather  glad  that  the  warrant  hath 
not  reached  my  hand,  for  I  understand  that  a 
petition  for  pardon,  with  a  full  statement  of  certain 
circumstances  which  render  it  reasonable,  is  to  be 
presented  to  the  King,  yet  all  this  has  nothing  to 
do  with  your  conduct.  You  are  constructively 
guilty  of  the  gravest  dereliction  of  duty  and  of 
high  treason,  and  it  becomes  my  duty,  sir,  to  see 
that  you  are  arrested  and  tried  forthwith.  The 
fact  that  you  have  done  this  halfway  under  com- 
pulsion, and  halfway  out  of  foolish  regard  for 
a  petticoat,  or  that  which  should  have  worn  one 
I  would  better  say,  may  mitigate  your  offence  in 
the  eyes  of  frail  mankind,  but  the  law  takes  no 
cognisance  of  that.  I  think,  however,  that  I  may 
promise  you  clemency  and  my  interest  with  His 
Majesty,  which  is  not  small,  as  well,  if  you  will 
disclose  to  me  the  name  of  your  accomplice,  the 
woman  in  question." 

"  That,  sir,"  said  I,  bowing  to  the  old  man, 
"  is  the  one  thing  which  as  a  gentleman,  if  not  as 


What  Happened  in  the  Tolbooth     123 

a  justice,  you  will  perceive  that  I  can  by  no  means 
declare." 

"As  a  gentleman,  sir,  I  am  not  discussing  this 
matter,  but  as  a  justice." 

"  Then,  sir,"  said  I,  "  we  have  no  common 
ground  on  which  to  meet." 

"  You  may  pay,"  said  Sir  Alexander,  smiling 
grimly  at  my  repartee,  "  for  your  silence  with 
your  head." 

"  At  least,  sir,"  I  answered,  "  'tis  better  to  pay 
with  my  head  than  with  my  honour." 

"  There  is  not  a  woman  in  Edinburgh,"  said 
my  lord  reflectively,  "or  in  Scotland,  that  I  know 
of,  who  could  do  this  thing,  unless  it  were  Clan- 
ranald's  daughter." 

I  was  a  veteran;  I  am  glad  to  say  I  did  not 
change  colour  or  manifest  the  slightest  emotion, 
although  this  arrow  drawn  at  a  venture  had  hit 
the  mark. 

It  was  General  Ramesay  who  interposed  at  this 
juncture  to  relieve  what  might  otherwise  have  been 
an  embarrassing  pause. 

"  She  hath  been  searched  for  throughout  Scot- 
land. She  hath  vanished  completely  since  her  fa- 
ther's apprehension,  and  it  is  believed  she  is  now 
in  England,"  he  said. 


124  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

Would  God  she  were,  thought  I. 

"  Well,"  said  Sir  Alexander,  "  whoever  it  was, 
she  must  be  found.  'Tis  not  safe  that  such  a 
woman  should  be  at  large." 

He  rose  to  his  feet  as  he  spoke  and  bowed 
grimly  but  not  ungracefully  toward  me.  Indeed 
I  rather  liked  .this  stern  old  Justiciary. 

"  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,"  he  said,  "  speaking  as 
a  man,  and  not  as  a  justice,  I  will  admit  that  there 
is  some  reason  for  admiration  and  protection  and 
alliance  with  a  woman  of  that  stamp,  if  her  per- 
son accord  with  her  courage." 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  bowing  in  my  turn,  "  her  spirit 
is  above  all  praise,  and  her  wit  and  her  beauty  are 
beyond  even  her  enterprise." 

"  I  take  it,"  continued  Sir  Alexander,  "  that 
if  you  escape  the  block,  Sir  Hugh,  you  will  be  a 
lucky  man  in  more  ways  than  one." 

"  Even  should  I  not  escape,  sir,"  said  I,  "  I 
shall  count  myself  fortunate  in  what  I  have  been 
able  to  do." 

"  As  a  man,"  continued  Sir  Alexander,  step- 
ping closer  to  me,  "  I  offer  you  my  hand." 

I  shook  it  heartily  as  he  continued,  turning  to 
withdraw : 

"  And  as  a  justice,  if  I  have  to  sentence  you, 


What  Happened  in  the  Tolbooth     125 

it  will  be  with  a  very  grave  regret.  General 
Ramesay,  with  this  information  laid  before  you, 
attested  by  the  landlord  of  the  inn,  the  physician 
at  Musselburgh,  the  soldiers  on  watch  at  the  gate, 
Lord  Leven's  coachman, — you  see  we  have  agents 
everywhere  and  spies  as  well  in  these  troublous 
times,  Sir  Hugh, — you  will,  of  course,  put  this 
gentleman  under  immediate  arrest,  and  keep  him 
in  close  confinement,  pending  the  formal  presenta- 
tion of  the  charges,  the  trial,  and  the  King's 
pleasure." 

After  having  thus  boldly  laid  his  cards  upon 
the  table  and  revealed  the  course  by  which  our 
movements  had  been  traced,  and  how  he  got 
knowledge  that  my  companion  was  a  woman,  the 
Lord  Chief  Justice  bowed  to  us  both  and  left  the 
apartment.  General  Ramesay  summoned  his 
guard,  demanded  my  sword,  placed  me  in  ward 
for  the  night,  allowing  me  to  use  one  of  the  rooms 
of  the  castle  upon  my  parole.  At  my  urgent  re- 
quest, he  forthwith  sent  a  messenger  for  Master 
Abadie,  urging  him  to  come  to  me  without  delay. 
I  was  then  left  to  my  own  reflections. 

Well,  I  had  done  that  which  had  brought  my 
fortunes  to  a  pretty  pass,  but,  when  I  thought  of 
Lady  Katharine,  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  re- 


126  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

gret  it  as  I  should.  I  had  somehow  a  confident 
hope  that  Fortune,  which  had  thus  favoured  me 
in  permitting  me  to  make  her  acquaintance,  would 
be  of  service  to  her  and  see  me  through  this  coil 
of  difficulty. 

My  head  ached  furiously,  as  it  had  off  and 
on,  from  the  wound,  but  I  welcomed  every 
pang  with  pleasure,  for  was  I  not  suffering  for 
her,  and  did  I  not  know  by  intuition  that  she 
would  be  acutely  conscious  of  every  pang  that  I 
felt?  Indeed,  I  think  I  was  inclined  to  luxuriate 
a  little  in  my  martyrdom,  and,  although  I  was  not 
base  enough  to  declare  the  situation  to  Lady 
Katharine,  yet  I  knew  that  she  would  hear  of  it 
sooner  or  later,  e'en  though  I  used  every  precau- 
tion to  keep  it  from  her. 

Indeed,  I  realised  that  I  must  get  word  to  her 
in  some  way  of  the  fact  that  her  venture  was 
known;  that  my  companion  was  discovered  to  be 
a  woman,  and  that,  if  she  wanted  to  get  out  of 
Edinburgh,  she  must  do  it  that  very  night.  Well 
it  was  for  me  that  Master  Dunner  had  given  me 
the  name  of  Master  Abadie.  It  was  through  him 
that  I  must  communicate  with  Lady  Katharine  at 
once. 


Chapter 
VIII 

How  I  got  the  News  of  a  noble  Self -Sacrifice,  how 
it  effected  me,  and  what  I  resolved  to  do  for 
Sir  Hugh  Richmond 

I  NOW  take  up  the  telling  of  my  own  story 
once  more. 

Of  all  that  happened  as  Sir  Hugh  has  re- 
lated it,  I  was,  of  course,  in  entire  ignorance  until 
some  time  after.  He  left  me  with  a  growing 
amazement  and  a  growing  admiration  for  his  gen- 
erosity. He  had  borne  the  humiliation  of  being 
overmastered  by  a  woman  with  such  good-humour 
and  such  gallantry  that  the  shame  an  ordinary  man 
would  have  felt  in  such  circumstances  was  mine. 
By  not  resenting  it,  he  had  laid  me  under  a  tre- 
mendous obligation,  which  he  had  increased  until 
it  was  almost  unbearable,  by  his  after  treatment: 
his  refusal  to  take  me  prisoner,  his  risking  his 
reputation  and  name  as  a  soldier  to  shield  me,  his 
bestowal  upon  Master  Dunner  of  the  moneys 
which  he  had  so  generously  offered  to  lend  to  my 

father  in  his  strait,  his  advice  and  counsel  as  to 

127 


128  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

what  was  to  be  done.  Indeed,  I  could  not  with 
my  life  repay  what  he  had  done  for  us,  or  to  be 
honest,  not  for  us  but  for  me,  I  thought.  Yet 
I  knew  instinctively  that  I  had  it  in  my  power  to 
bestow  upon  him  a  reward  which,  unless  I  were 
greatly  mistaken,  would  go  far  to  compensate  him 
for  all. 

Under  other  circumstances,  I  would  have  con- 
sidered his  evident  predilection  for  me,  his  ad- 
miration so  boldly  and  yet  so  tactfully  expressed, 
as  the  mere  casual  compliment  of  a  gallant  soldier; 
but  his  words  were  backed  by  deeds,  and,  strange 
as  it  might  be,  I  could  not  disguise  the  fact  from 
myself  that  the  man's  profession  had  been  just 
short  of  ardent  devotion  to  me  and  my  fortunes,  of 
passionate  desire  to  have  me  for  his  own. 

Was  I  willing  or  unwilling?  I  had  blushed 
many  times  before  during  this  adventure,  but  all 
the  colour  rolled  into  one  wave  would  not  have 
equalled  the  rush  of  emotion  that  came  over  me 
when  I  put  that  question  to  myself  and  found  but 
one  answer  in  my  heart. 

What  a  fool  I  was,  to  stand  many  a  stubborn 
siege  and  fall  at  the  lifted  hand  of  the  first  way- 
side comer !  And  yet,  how  nobly  he  had  behaved, 
how  gallantly  he  had  treated  me,  with  what  self- 


The  Noble  Self-Sacrifice  129 

abnegation,  with  what  generosity,  with  what  in- 
finite delicacy.  He  had  shaken  me  by  the  hand 
like  a  man  and  called  me  his  little  comrade  and 
clapped  me  on  the  shoulder  and  wished  that  I 
might  be  in  his  company.  I  admitted  to  myself 
that  I  could  think  of  no  sweeter  command.  If  I 
were  a  fool,  I  even  luxuriated  and  rejoiced  in  this 
my  folly. 

Although  I  was  intensely  weary  from  my  two 
days  of  hard  journeying,  the  emotions  through 
which  I  had  gone,  and  the  strain  through  which 
I  had  passed,  it  was  a  long  time  before  I  fell  into 
the  sound  and  dreamless  sleep  in  which  I  sought 
recuperation  from  all  the  fatigues  and  excitements 
of  the  days  before. 

I  was  awakened  by  the  tapping  of  the  serving- 
woman  upon  my  door.  When  I  made  sleepy  an- 
swer to  her  repeated  summons,  she  said  that  Mas- 
ter Dunner  was  below  and  insisted  upon  seeing  me 
at  once,  upon  matters  of  the  gravest  import.  I 
must  hasten  for  life  and  death. 

I  thrust  my  bare  feet  into  a  pair  of  slippers, 
threw  over  my  night-dress  a  robe  which  lay  at 
hand,  and  descended  the  stairs  to  the  dining-room. 
With  Master  Dunner  was  another  elderly  gentle- 
man, at  the  sight  of  whom  I  started  back  in  great 


130  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

dismay,  for  I  would  not  thus  be  seen  by  any  other 
than  he  who  was  as  a  foster-father  to  me.  But 
the  attorney  stayed  my  intended  retreat. 

"  This,"  said  he,  "  is  the  learned  Counsellor 
Abadie.  You  must  waive  ceremony  and  hear 
what  is  to  be  said." 

Counsellor  Abadie  was  a  friend  of  our  own 
advocate.  I  had  often  heard  of  him  as  one  of  the 
most  eminent  and  upright  attorneys  of  Edin- 
burgh. 

"  This,"  said  Master  Dunner,  "  is  Lady  Katha- 
rine Clanranald,  the  heroine  of  the  adventure  of 
which  I  have  told  you." 

"  Madam,"  said  the  other  attorney,  bowing 
low,  "  I  am  vastly  honoured  to  have  the  privilege 
of  your  acquaintance.  As  a  friend  and  admirer 
of  the  Earl  of  Clanranald,  your  noble  father,  I 
want  to  thank  you  and  congratulate  you,  in  the 
name  of  Scotland,  for  your  filial  devotion  and 
splendid  courage." 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  'tis  but  what  any  daughter 
might  have  done." 

"  But  what  few  would  have  ventured  upon," 
he  answered. 

"  We  are  not  here  to  exchange  compliments — 
forgive  me,  Abadie,"  said  Master  Dunner  impa- 


The  Noble  Self-Sacrifice  131 

tiently.     "  Will  you  explain  the  situation  to  Lady 
Katharine?"" 

"  Madam,"  said  the  other  advocate,  "  I  am 
charged  with  the  delivery  of  an  important  mes- 
sage to  you." 

"From  my  father?" 

"  From  Sir  Hugh  Richmond." 

"  No  harm  hath  happened  to  him  ?  "  I  cried  in 
great  alarm. 

"  None  yet,"  was  the  answer,  "  but  he  hath 
been — er  " — the  advocate  paused — "  apprehended. 
He  hath  summoned  me  as  his  counsel,  and  he  now 
desires  me  to  say  to  you  that  it  is  known  that  he 
was  in  company  with  a  woman  disguised  as  a  man ; 
that  the  hue  and  cry  is  to  be  raised  for  you  in  the 
morning;  that  strict  search  is  to  be  made,  and 
that,  if  you  have  business  which  calls  you  from 
Edinburgh,  you  must  get  away  to-night." 

"  What  hath  happened  to  Sir  Hugh  Rich- 
mond? "  I  asked. 

"  Why,  nothing,"  began  Master  Abadie  spe- 
ciously. 

"  Sir,"  persisted  I,  now  thoroughly  alarmed, 
"  I  am  my  father's  daughter.  I  am  much  be- 
holden to  the  gallant  gentleman  you  represent.  I 
must  know  the  whole  truth." 


132  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Tell  her  what  she  wants  to  know,  Abadie," 
said  my  old  friend  sharply.  "  She  is  of  the  stuff 
that  must  know  and  that  can  bear." 

I  thanked  him  with  a  look. 

"  He  hath  been  arrested,  charged  with  derelic- 
tion of  duty,  giving  aid  and  comfort  to  the  King's 
enemies,  high  treason,  in  short,"  was  the  answer. 

"My  God!"  I  exclaimed. 

"  His  whole  course  is  known.  It  is  believed, 
since  he  entered  the  city  in  friendship  with  you, 
that  the  robbery  was  arranged  between  you;  that 
he  was  privy  to  it  before  and  accessory  to  it  after- 
ward." 

"  But  could  he  not  say  that  it  was  I,  and,  by 
delivering  me  up,  have  saved  himself?" 

"  Madam,  he  could  not." 

"Why  not?" 

"  Can  you,  a  soldier's  daughter,  ask  that  ques- 
tion ?  "  returned  Master  Abadie.  "  His  honour 
as  a  gentleman  .  .  ." 

"Oh!"  I  gasped.    "Is  that  all?" 

"  All  and  enough,  your  ladyship." 

"  Is  it  known  who   .    .    .    ?  " 

"  Not  yet.  They  seek  a  woman,  not  you 
especially." 

"  I  will  go  at  once  and  deliver  myself  up  to 


The  Noble  Self-Sacrifice  133 

Sir  Alexander  Forfair  and  declare  the  whole 
story." 

"But  your  father!"  said  Master  Dunner. 
"  The  information  must  be  spread  before  the 
King.  We  dare  not  trust  the  papers  and  the 
money  to  another  hand." 

"  Was  ever  woman  so  torn,"  cried  I,  "  between 
her  father  and  her  .  .  .  !  " 

I  stopped.    What  was  I  about  to  say? 

"  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,"  interposed  Master 
Abadie,  "  hath  said  that  you  are  to  give  yourself 
no  concern  as  to  his  fortune,  but  you  are  to  go 
at  once  to  the  King.  Some  means  must  be  found 
to  get  you  safely  out  of  Edinburgh  before  the 
morning.  He  bids  you  think  not  of  him,  but  of 
your  father." 

"  What  is  the  punishment  should  Sir  Hugh  be 
found  guilty,  Master  Abadie  ?  " 

"  As  he  is  a  soldier,"  said  the  advocate,  "  he 
may  have  choice  of  being  shot  rather  than  be  be- 
headed." 

"  I  cannot  sacrifice  his  life  to  save  my  father's," 
I  continued,  sick  at  heart  and,  I  make  no  doubt, 
white  to  the  lips  at  the  dreadful  alternative  Fate 
had  propounded  to  me.  "  I  have  no  right  to 
do  so." 


134  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Sir  Hugh  is  an  officer  of  the  King's  Guards," 
broke  in  Master  Dunner.  "  They  will  not  execute 
him  without  royal  approval." 

"  Ay,"  assented  the  other  advocate.  "  General 
Ramesay  is  his  friend.  They  will  not  hasten  the 
procedure.  I  have  his  word  on  't." 

"  But,  if  I  surrender  myself,  they  will  let  him 
go  free  at  once,  and  ..." 

"And  your  father,  the  Earl!"  cried  Master 
Dunner. 

"  God  help  me !  "  I  moaned. 

"  Ay,  so  may  He  do !  "  was  the  answer.  "  But 
be  advised  by  me,  madam,"  continued  my  old 
friend.  "  My  brother  advocate  and  I  here  have 
talked  the  matter  over  carefully.  The  appeal  for 
your  father  must  go  to  the  King.  The  one  chance 
of  clemency  for  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  is  there  as 
well.  I  tell  you  plainly  that,  even  though  you  were 
to  give  yourself  up,  which  no  gentleman  could 
suffer  under  any  circumstances,  his  guilt  in  the 
eyes  of  the  law  would  be  none  the  less  plain.  It 
is  not  only  your  father's  life,  but  Sir  Hugh's  as 
well  and  your  own  liberty,  that  depend  upon  the 
King's  action;  and  the  sooner  you  appeal  to  him, 
the  better  it  will  be  for  you  all." 

There  was  sound  sense  in  this  certainly. 


The  Noble  Self-Sacrifice  135 

"  Can  I  not  see  my  father  or  Sir  Hugh  before 
I  go?" 

"  It  would  be  impossible,"  cried  both  gentlemen 
in  a  breath,  "  and  fatal  even  if  it  could  be  brought 
about !  " 

"  Can  you  get  me  out  of  Edinburgh  at  this  hour 
of  the  night?" 

"  Ay,"  was  the  immediate  answer.  "  Five 
hundred  pounds  hath  bribed  a  soldier  at  the  Dum- 
fries gate.  But  it  must  be  done  within  the  hour 
or  not  at  all." 

"  I  have  my  clothes,  but  I  shall  need  another 
horse?" 

"  It  shall  be  here,  it  should  be  here  now,  for 
we  have  already  taken  order  for  it,  anticipating 
your  consent,"  answered  Master  Dunner.  "  How 
doth  your  wound?  " 

"  I  suffer  nothing  from  it,  the  pain  in  my  heart 
is  so  great,"  I  said. 

"  'Tis  a  hard  fortune  that  drives  you  on." 

"  Hard  indeed,"  said  I,  "  but  we  cannot  repine 
over  that.  The  King  fortunately  is  at  Durham 
according  to  Sir  Hugh's  word.  I  should  be  there 
within  the  week." 

"  I  would  you  had  some  one  to  ride  with  you !  " 
cried  Master  Dunner. 


136  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  I  had  best  go  alone,"  I  answered. 

"  But  if  you  should  be  stopped  in  the  way,  Lady 
Katharine?" 

"  Think  you,"  I  cried,  "  that  I  have  gone 
through  all  these  perils  and  dangers  to  be  stopped 
in  the  way?  " 

"  Go  and  dress,  then,  and  make  you  ready  at 
once.  I  have  here  the  petition,  and  something 
over  ten  thousand  pounds  in  two  equal  bills  of 
London  exchange,  easily  carried  and  negotiable. 
You  must  do  the  rest,"  said  Master  Dunner. 

"  But  hasten,  I  pray  you,  madam,"  added  Mas- 
ter Abadie. 

I  nodded,  turned,  and  ran  from  the  room.  I 
was  soon  dressed.  Save  that  I  donned  a  fresh 
shirt  in  exchange  for  that  which  I  had  worn,  I 
wore  the  same  attire  as  I  had  put  on  when  I  first 
set  forth  on  the  adventure.  I  do  not  suppose  ever 
maid  got  into  men's  clothes  quicker  or  more 
eagerly  than  I. 

But  for  Sir  Hugh,  I  thought  as  I  fumbled  nerv- 
ously among  the  unfamiliar  buttons,  I  would  fain 
have  been  born  a  man  myself.  But  now,  in  spite 
of  my  father's  peril,  in  spite  of  Sir  Hugh's  dan- 
ger, in  spite  of  my  own  position,  and  the  trying 
journey  that  lay  before  me,  I  could  not  but  exult 


The  Noble  Self-Sacrifice  137 

in  this  further  and  final  evidence  of  my  soldier's 
devotion  to  me,  evidently  as  deep  as  it  was  sud- 
den. I  could  no  longer  disguise,  had  I  wished  to, 
his  feelings  or  my  own. 

When  I  descended  to  the  hall,  I  found  the  two 
advocates  waiting  for  me.  Master  Abadie,  being 
able  to  ride  a  horse,  was  to  accompany  me  as  far 
as  the  gate.  I  bade  farewell  to  Master  Dunner, 
implored  his  prayers  for  my  safe  journey  and  suc- 
cess, and  Master  Abadie  and  I  mounted  our 
horses  and  rode  quietly  away  through  the  deserted 
streets  of  the  town.  I  heard  the  clock  in  the  old 
church  tower  toll  two  strokes  in  the  morning. 
There  was  no  moon  and  it  was  very  dark.  None 
accosted  or  molested  us.  We  were  shrouded  in 
horsemen's  cloaks  and  went  silently  along,  saying 
nothing. 

The  sentry  at  the  gate  was  ready  for  us,  and, 
faithful  to  his  agreement,  he  slipped  open  the 
postern.  I  shook  hands  with  Master  Abadie,  and 
then,  upon  the  impulse  of  the  moment,  whispered 
a  message  to  him  for  my  soldier. 

"  Tell  him,"  said  I,  "  that  I  ride  to  the  King  to 
tell  him  all,  to  beg  his  clemency,  and  should  I  fail 
— he  called  me  his  comrade,  we  struck  hands  on  it — 
I  shall  come  back  as  a  soldier  to  die  by  his  side." 


Chapter 
IX 

My  Interview  with  the  King  of  England  and  the 
good  and  bad  Angels  that  attended  him 

I  PASS  over  the  adventures  of  my  journey  al- 
beit they  were  sufficiently  thrilling  to  fur- 
nish pages  for  a  romance.  On  second 
thoughts  I  went  via  Galashiels,  Hawick,  Norham, 
Warwick,  and  Shields  to  Durham.  The  distance 
as  the  crow  flies  was  not  much  more  than  a  hun- 
dred miles;  by  the  road  it  was  perhaps  half  again 
as  long.  I  accomplished  it  in  four  days  and  a 
half  at  the  expense  of  a  foundered  horse  which 
I  left  at  Norham.  A  man  as  hard  pressed  as  I 
could  have  done  it  in  less  time,  I  know,  but  for  a 
woman  it  was  a  fine  ride,  I  have  been  told  by  those 
whose  judgment  I  value,  and  certainly  it  was  hard 
upon  me. 

Early  in  the  afternoon  of  the  fifth  day  my 
horse  and  I  staggered  into  Durham.  Which  was 
the  more  tired  I  cannot  say.  For  myself  I  was 
utterly  weary.  What  little  good  looks  I  might 

:33 


The  Good  and  Bad  Angels  of  the  King   139 

have  boasted  in  the  beginning  had  been  entirely 
worn  away. 

Had  my  errand  been  completed,  I  doubt  not  I 
should  have  collapsed  utterly,  but  the  hardest  part 
was  yet  to  come.  I  ascertained  from  the  landlord 
of  the  hotel  where  I  drew  rein  that  His  Majesty 
was  still  in  Durham,  or  rather  he  was  at  Bishop- 
Auckland,  the  residence  of  the  Lord  Bishop  of 
Durham.  Rumour  had  it  that  His  Majesty  was 
to  move  on  the  morrow.  I  had  no  time  to  lose, 
therefore,  and  it  was  well  that  by  hard  riding, 
without  sparing  myself,  I  had  arrived  as  soon  as 
I  had. 

I  was  shown  to  a  private  chamber  and  there 
summoned  the  landlady  and  took  her  into  my  con- 
fidence. She  was  an  honest,  motherly  sort  of  a 
woman.  There  was  no  reason  for  concealment. 
I  told  her  who  I  was,  and  for  what  I  had  come, 
and  asked  her  aid.  She  was  blithe  to  assist  me. 
I  was  well  provided  with  ready  money,  not  merely 
the  bills  of  exchange  for  the  greater  sum,  but  suffi- 
cient for  all  the  expenses  of  my  journey,  and  it 
was  an  easy  matter,  therefore,  for  the  worthy 
woman  to  procure  me  dress  suited  to  my  sex  and 
station. 

I  lacked  the  freedom  of  my  man's  attire  when 


140  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  was  again  stayed  within  my  woman's  garments, 
and  yet  there  was  a  certain  satisfaction  in  being 
once  more  a  girl  as  Nature  had  designed  me.  I 
forced  myself  to  partake  of  food  and  wine.  The 
landlady  and  her  daughter  acted  as  my  tire- 
women. Somewhat  refreshed  by  my  meal  and  a 
bath,  I  called  a  carriage,  and  accompanied  by  the 
young  girl,  set  out  in  more  comfort  than  at  any 
other  period  in  my  journey  for  Bishop-Auckland. 

I  went  just  as  I  was,  pale,  haggard,  drawn, 
and  worn.  With  my  short  crop  of  curly  hair  I 
must  have  looked  strangely  out  of  mode.  The 
landlady  was  for  touching  my  cheeks  with  rouge 
and  for  supplementing  my  lack  of  long  locks  with 
false  ones  which  she  declared  could  easily  be  pro- 
cured at  the  nearest  wig-maker's,  but  I  would  have 
none  of  it. 

It  was  quite  late  when  we  reached  the  castle, 
and  some  demur  was  made  as  to  my  admittance. 
It  was  not  until  I  had  declared  my  name  and  rank 
to  the  gentleman-in-waiting  that  I  effected  en- 
trance. When  I  told  him  that  I  was  my  father's 
daughter,  he  looked  at  me  curiously,  but  after  a 
momentary  hesitation  bowed  before  me  and  led 
me  into  the  palace,  leaving  the  maid  without. 

I  had  never  seen  King  James.     The  mean  and 


The  Good  and  Bad  Angels  of  the  King  141 

treacherous  qualities  he  afterward  showed,  indeed, 
which  were  first  displayed  in  his  conduct  after 
Monmouth's  rebellion,  had  not  yet  become  widely 
known,  but  we  in  Scotland  had  our  suspicions  of 
his  character.  I  looked  for  no  royal  magnanimity 
or  generosity  from  His  Majesty. 

It  was  with  a  dubious  and  a  sinking  heart, 
therefore,  that  I  followed  my  guide.  We  pres- 
ently stopped  before  a  great  door.  The  officer 
knocked  thereon,  and  after  a  moment  was  bidden 
to  enter.  Directing  me  to  remain  where  I  was  un- 
til further  notice,  he  at  once  opened  the  door,  and 
passed  within,  leaving  it  slightly  ajar. 

I  had  so  much  at  stake  that  I  did  that  from 
which  under  other  circumstances  I  would  have  re- 
coiled. I  stepped  closer  to  the  door  where  I  could 
hear  what  transpired,  if  I  could  neither  see  nor  be 
seen. 

"  Well,  sir,"  I  heard  a  voice  from  within  say- 
ing, high,  thin,  imperious  notes,  "  what  means  this 
interruption?  " 

"  May  it  please  Your  Majesty,"  was  the  reply, 
"  there  is  a  young  woman  without  who  seeks 
audience." 

'  Woman !  What  woman?  "  the  first  voice  ran 
oh. 


142  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  She  says  that  her  name  is  Clanranald,  Your 
Majesty." 

"  What!  "  came  in  violent  suddenness  from  the 
one  whom  I  judged  to  be  the  King. 

"  Yes,  Your  Majesty.  She  professes  to  be  Lady 
Katharine  Clanranald,  daughter  of  the  earl  of 
that  ilk." 

"What  would  she  with  us?  We  will  not  see 
her." 

u  A  woman,"  broke  in  a  third  voice,  harsh,  cold, 
infinitely  brutal  and  cruel,  "  Your  Majesty,  should 
ever  be  welcome  to  a  king,  especially  if  she  have  no 
natural  protector." 

How  I  loathed  and  hated  that  voice  with  its 
frightful  insinuation !  I  wondered  whose  it  might 
be?  But  I  had  no  time  to  indulge  my  emotions, 
for  the  King  spoke  again. 

"  True,"  he  laughed,  "  Clanranald  must  ere 
this  have  left  his  head  by  the  block.  Sir  Hugh 
Richmond  hath  had  time  to  go  and  come." 

"  Those,"  said  a  fourth  voice,  "  who  are  father- 
less should  have  a  father  in  the  King,  Your  Maj- 
esty." 

It  was  in  substance  just  what  the  other  man  had 
said,  but  how  different  was  its  tone  and  meaning? 
There  were  sweetness,  gentleness,  as  well  as  force 


The  Good  and  Bad  Angels  of  the  King   143 

in  the  new  voice  that  moved  my  heart.  There 
was  some  kindness  in  that  room  then  after  all,  I 
thought. 

"  Well  put,  my  lord,"  said  the  King.  "  Captain 
Culver,  you  may  admit  the  lady." 

"  How,"  said  the  third  voice,  which  had  made 
the  ineffably  brutal  suggestion  a  moment  before, 
u  if  she  be  armed  and  hath  come  to  revenge  her 
father's  death?" 

"  Well  thought  on,  my  lord,"  said  the  King. 

"  I  will  take  it  upon  myself  to  see  that  Your 
Majesty  comes  to  no  harm,"  broke  in  a  fifth  voice 
at  this  juncture,  speaking  our  language  brokenly 
with  a  slight  French  accent,  by  the  way,  which  I 
shall  not  attempt  to  reproduce. 

"  'Tis  well,  my  friend.  Stand  you  there  on 
guard  with  your  sword  drawn  and  keep  the  girl 
at  a  distance." 

"  I  want  no  sword,  Your  Majesty,"  was  the  re- 
ply, "  to  master  a  woman." 

"  I  hold  you  responsible  for  her,  Louis.  Now, 
Captain  Culver." 

In  another  moment  my  messenger  and  guide 
came  out  to  the  anteroom,  threw  open  the  door, 
and  motioned  me  to  proceed.  Summoning  my 
courage,  I  stepped  through  the  doorway.  The 


144  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

door  was  closed  behind  me  immediately,  and  I 
found  myself  in  a  vast  vaulted  room,  a  library 
apparently.  On  a  high  chair  at  the  head  of  a 
large  table  sat  the  King.  I  knew  him  at  once.  To 
his  left  there  was  a  man  in  the  robes  of  a  Bishop 
of  the  Church,  a  man  of  kindly,  benignant,  gentle, 
merciful  face,  so  different  in  his  aspect  from  the 
man  who  sat  on  the  other  side  of  the  King  that 
his  good  heart,  which  would  have  been  evident 
anywhere,  was  the  more  marked  by  contrast.  The 
other  man  wore  the  dress  of  a  cavalier,  but  he 
had  thrown  over  it  the  robe  of  a  justice.  His  face 
was  handsome  but  marred  by  the  most  brutal, 
cruel,  and  licentious  expression.  His  eyes  stared 
at  me  and  his  look  was  an  insult.  On  the  hither 
side  of  the  table  an  elderly  but  gallant  soldier  of 
foreign  aspect  in  the  rich  uniform  of  a  general 
officer  waited.  Next  to  the  Bishop's  his  was  the 
pleasantest  countenance  that  I  fronted.  Pride, 
haughtiness,  cruelty,  covetousness  were  evidenced 
in  the  King's  face,  but  by  the  side  of  the  man 
next  to  him,  he  almost  looked  like  an  angel  of 
light. 

I  surveyed  the  four  with  lightning-like  rapidity. 
I  was  fighting  for  life,  my  father's  life,  Sir  Hugh 
Richmond's  life,  and  I  almost  felt  in  that  baleful 


The  Good  and  Bad  Angels  of  the  King  145 

royal  presence  for  my  own  honour  as  well,  and  I 
must  take  stock  of  my  enemies  or  friends. 

"  The  King,  madam !  "  cried  the  soldier,  inclin- 
ing his  head  toward  His  Majesty  as  I  advanced. 

I  sank  to  my  knees  instantly  and  stretched  out 
my  hands. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  I  pleaded,  "  mercy!  " 

"  Rise,  madam,"  said  the  King.  "  Nay,  stand 
you  there,"  he  added  quickly  as  I  rose  and  made  a 
sudden  movement  toward  him,  "  by  the  Earl  of 
Feversham." 

I  glanced  rapidly  at  the  soldier.  So  this  was 
Louis  de  Duras,  the  French  soldier  of  fortune,  the 
favourite  of  the  King,  the  commander  of  his 
armies,  the  hero  of  Sedgemoor.  This  was  the 
commander  who  had  dashed  all  of  Monmouth's 
hopes.  It  was  the  Bishop  who  spoke. 

"  Your  Majesty,  the  young  woman  looks  weary. 
Will  not  your  grace  permit  her  the  privilege  of  a 
chair?" 

"  Ay,"  said  the  King  indifferently,  "  she  may 
be  seated,  if  she  will." 

"  I  would  make  the  rebel  stand,"  growled  the 
man  upon  the  other  side  under  his  breath  while 
the  Earl  of  Feversham  courteously  handed  me  a 
chair. 


146  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  I'  faith  you  have  made  many  of  them  stand 
upon  nothing,  Jeffreys,"  laughed  the  King  up- 
roariously. 

So  that  was  Jeffreys,  he  of  the  Bloody  Assize, 
the  greatest  disgrace  to  justice  that  ever  had  been 
seen  in  all  England.  He  had  hanged  and  burned 
and  beaten  and  scourged  and  robbed  and  murdered 
without  let  or  hindrance  after  Sedgemoor,  and  writ 
his  name  in  such  gory  letters  upon  the  pages  of 
history  that  not  all  the  waters  of  all  the  oceans 
could  ever  wash  him  clean,  or  wash  out  his 
damnable  record.  I  looked  upon  him  and  I  hated 
him. 

The  fierce  soldier,  the  unjust  judge,  the  mean 
king — into  what  den  of  wild  animals  had  I  thrust 
myself?  Well,  I  had  played  gallantly  heretofore, 
and  I  would  bear  myself  in  the  same  way  to  the 
end. 

"  I  thank  Your  Majesty,"  I  said,  declining  the 
proffered  seat.  "  I  come  as  a  suppliant  from  my 
father." 

"From  your  father?"  inquired  the  King  in 
great  wonderment. 

He  looked  at  Jeffreys  and  laughed. 

"  You  must  have  come  from  hell  then,"  roared 
the  Justice,  emboldened  by  the  King's  look,  "  for 


The  Good  and  Bad  Angels  of  the  King  147 

the  vile  traitor's  head  hath  rolled  from  the  block 
four  or  five  days  since." 

"  Shame !  "  murmured  the  Bishop,  not  so  low 
but  that  all  could  hear. 

I  despised  Jeffreys;  I  loathed  him;  I  answered 
him  back  not  as  a  woman,  I  am  glad  to  say,  but  as 
a  man. 

"  That's  a  lie !  "  I  cried  impetuously.  "  My 
father  lives." 

"  The  falsehood  can  easily  be  made  truth  then, 
woman !  "  cried  the  King,  leaning  forward  with  an 
angry  frown. 

"  At  Your  Majesty's  pleasure,"  said  I  boldly. 
"  God  hath  put  the  lives  of  your  poor  subjects 
into  your  hand,  but  it  is  to  stay  that  royal  hand 
that  I  am  come." 

"What  mean  you?" 

"  Give  me  leave,  Your  Majesty,"  interposed 
Jeffreys.  "  A  royal  warrant  for  the  execution  of 
the  Earl  of  Clanranald  was  made  out;  I  wrote 
it  myself.  It  was  sent  to  Sir  Alexander  Forfair, 
my  brother  of  Scotland.  Hath  he  dared  to  delay 
its  execution,  hussy?" 

He  rose  as  he  spoke,  leaned  over  the  table  and 
shook  his  fist  in  my  face.  I  cannot  describe  the 
insolence,  the  overbearing  brutality  of  his  man- 


148  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

ner.  I  looked  him  straight  in  the  face,  and  an- 
swered nothing. 

"  Well,  madam?  "  cried  the  King. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  I  answered,  "  I  will  hold  no 
converse  with  this  man.  My  errand  is  with  your- 
self." 

"  Give  her  to  me,  Your  Majesty,"  roared  Jef- 
freys. "  I  will  have  her  stripped  and  whip  her 
naked  at  the  cart's  tail  like  Anne  Lisle  and  the  rest 
of  the  cursed  brood  of  rebels." 

"  Sire,"  interposed  the  Bishop  quickly,  "  Your 
Majesty  will  not  do  this  thing.  The  meanest  sub- 
ject hath  the  right  to  appeal  to  the  Crown,  and 
here  is  a  defenceless  woman  who  begs  only  for 
her  father's  life." 

"Peace,  Jeffreys!"  said  the  King.  "As  for 
you,  my  lord  of  Bath  and  Wells  " — so  this  was 
good  Bishop  Ken  of  whom  I  had  heard! — "  your 
advice  for  once  is  good.  I  will  hear  the  lady. 
Madam,  your  story." 

"  I  thank  Your  Majesty,"  I  said  quickly.  "  Sir 
Hugh  Richmond  was  set  on  by  a  highwayman 
near  Edinburgh,  shot,  left  senseless  in  the  road, 
despoiled  of  the  royal  warrant,  which  was  burned. 
Therefore,  there  hath  as  yet  been  no  execution, 
fortunately  for  my  plea." 


The  Good  and  Bad  Angels  of  the  King   149 

"  The  matter  then  is  but  postponed,"  said  the 
King  indifferently. 

"  For  the  present,  yes,  Your  Majesty,  but  mean- 
while if  Your  Majesty  will  permit  me  " — I  took 
from  a  little  bag  which  hung  at  my  waist  a  parcel 
of  papers — "  here  is  an  appeal  for  clemency.  'Tis 
signed  by  the  Lord  Chief  Justice  and  the  Justices 
of  your  High  Court.  'Tis  countersigned  by  many 
great  and  loyal  gentlemen  to  Your  Majesty.  'Tis 
attested  by  depositions  to  show  my  father's  unwill- 
ingness to  follow  the  Duke  of  Monmouth,  his  ef- 
forts at  restraint.  Upon  it  I  base  an  appeal  for 
mercy." 

The  King  looked  hard  upon  me,  frowning  as 
before. 

"  Fetch  hither  the  paper,  Feversham,"  he  said 
at  last. 

When  it  was  placed  in  his  hands — it  was  a  brief 
paper  for  all  its  weighty  import — he  glanced  at  it 
curiously  and  balanced  it  a  moment,  his  eye  turning 
to  Jeffreys  and  then  to  Ken.  What  was  passing 
through  his  mind?  I  divined  instantly.  He 
would  give  it  to  one  or  the  other  of  these  men  for 
examination,  and  as  he  gave  it,  he  would  determine 
the  fate  of  us  all,  for  I  do  believe  no  human  soul 
ever  looked  to  Jeffreys  for  mercy  and  received  it. 


150  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

My  hand  caught  my  throat.  I  bent  forward, 
such  pleading  in  my  looks  as  for  the  moment 
seemed  to  move  even  the  hard  heart  of  the  King. 
To  my  relief,  he  turned  to  the  left  and  handed  the 
note  to  the  Bishop. 

"  Do  you  examine  this,  my  lord,"  he  said,  "  with 
all  speed,  and  let  me  have  your  best  opinion  of  its 
contents." 

Ken  instantly  opened  the  paper. 

"  Now,"  said  the  King,  turning  his  face  toward 
me,  "  while  my  lord  of  Bath  and  Wells  reads  your 
humble  petition  for  mercy,  I  would  fain  question 
you  further,  madam." 

"  I  have  naught  to  conceal  from  Your  Maj- 
esty," replied  I. 

"  You  say  that  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  was  stopped 
and  robbed  in  the  highway?  " 

"  Yes,  Your  Majesty." 

"  Was  he  seriously  wounded?  " 

"  No,  Your  Majesty." 

"  Why  hath  he  not  returned  at  once  then  to  re- 
port the  failure  of  his  errand?  " 

I  hesitated. 

"  Sire,"  said  I  at  last,  "  rumour  hath  it  that  he 
is  under  close  arrest." 

"Arrest!" 


The  Good  and  Bad  Angels  of  the  King  151 

"It  is  suspected  that  he  connived  with  the  high- 
wayman." 

"  That's  treason !  "  roared  Jeffreys. 

"  But,  Your  Majesty.  ..."  I  faltered,  and 
then  I  stopped. 

How  could  I  say  that  it  was  not  true,  for  it  was. 
The  King  looked  puzzled. 

"  Hath  search  been  made  for  this  highway- 
man?" 

"  I  suppose  so,"  was  my  answer. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  interposed  Feversham,  "  I 
know-  General  Ramesay  well.  He  would  leave  no 
stone  unturned  to  apprehend  the  villain  who  af- 
fected this  bold  despoilment." 

"  Evidently,"  said  the  King  to  me,  "  it  was  some 
one  interested  in  the  welfare  of  your  house  who 
thus  robbed  my  messenger  on  the  highway.  Do 
you  know  his  name?  " 

What  I  did  from  one  point  of  view  was  wild, 
foolish,  reckless,  and  yet  I  believe  that  my  action 
was  the  result  of  one  of  those  sudden  inspirations 
which  sometimes  govern  people  to  their  weal  or 
woe  in  critical  moments. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  said  I  boldly,  "  I  myself  de- 
spoiled your  messenger." 

"Good  God!"  exclaimed  the  King,   "you,  a 


152  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

woman,  to  overmaster  a  tried  soldier  like  Sir  Hugh 
Richmond?" 

"  It  was  not  as  a  woman  that  I  did  it." 

"What  mean  you?" 

"  In  man's  attire  I  won  his  friendship,  Sire,  and 
then  unsuspecting  shot  him.  My  bullet  fortunately, 
however,  glanced  across  his  forehead  and  merely 
stunned  him.  His  bullet  tore  its  way  through  my 
shoulder." 

"  Here  is  no  collusion  between  ye  then,"  said 
the  King. 

"  Nay,  Your  Majesty.  But  afterward  when  I 
had  burned  the  warrant,  Sir  Hugh  overtook  me, 
discovered  me  to  be  a  woman,  had  compassion  on 
me,  failed  to  report  my  assault,  did  not  deliver  me 
to  the  authorities,  and  now  languishes  in  the  Tol- 
booth  in  my  place." 

"  That  accounts  for  your  short  hair,"  said  the 
King  irrelevantly.  "  I  had  wondered  why  you 
came  thus  out  of  the  mode.  You  cut  it  off  to  pass 
for  boy?" 

"  Your  Majesty's  penetration  does  you  high 
honour,"  said  I,  passing  him  the  sweet  compli- 
ment deftly. 

"  I  should  like  to  see  thee  as  lad,"  laughed  the 
King.  "  What  think  ye,  Jeffreys?  " 


The  Good  and  Bad  Angels  of  the  King  153 

"  Saving  your  grace,"  cried  the  Justice,  "  I  think 
her  an  impudent,  traitorous  wench  who  deserveth 
nothing  whatever  from  Your  Majesty's  hands  but 
a  place  on  the  block  beside  her  father  and  her 
paramour." 

"You  coward!  "  I  cried.  "You  low,  base,  in- 
effable cur!" 

"  Did  ye  not  pay  a  price  to  Sir  Hugh  for  his 
complacence,  answer  me  that,  you  little  baggage?  " 
he  roared. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  cried  I,  flaming,  "  I  appeal  to 
you  as  the  first  gentleman  of  your  kingdom  to  pro- 
tect me  from  the  insults  of  this  man.  Naught,  I 
declare  upon  my  word  of  honour  as  my  father's 
daughter,  hath  passed  between  Sir  Hugh  Rich- 
mond and  myself  that  the  whole  world  might  not 
know." 

"  You  go  too  far,  Jeffreys,"  said  the  King,  turn- 
ing upon  the  Chief  Justice.  "  This  passeth  even 
my  easy  permission." 

"  I  shall  be  pleased,  madam,  with  the  King's 
gracious  permission,"  said  Feversham  with  the 
chivalric  gallantry  of  his  race  and  ancestry,  "  to 
make  your  cause  my  own." 

He  touched  his  sword  and  looked  threateningly 
at  Jeffreys.  There  was  kindly  blood  in  this  cour- 


154  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

teous  soldier.  I  thanked  him  by  a  grateful  look. 
It  was  the  good  Bishop  who  interposed  in  the 
angry  scene. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  he  said,  "  I  have  read  here 
the  papers.  'Tis  as  the  maiden  declares.  The  peti- 
tion is  signed  by  the  most  noble  and  most  loyal 
gentlemen  of  Scotland.  The  affidavits  indicate  the 
Earl  of  Clanranald's  reluctance,  his  endeavour  to 
restrain  his  fellow-conspirators.  Here  is  surely  a 
case  for  clemency." 

"  Did  you  ever  see  a  case  that  was  not  for 
clemency?  "  roared  Jeffreys. 

"  Few  indeed,  sir,"  said  the  Bishop,  confronting 
him  without  blenching. 

The  King  took  the  papers  and  stood  looking  at 
me  thoughtfully.  He  was  hesitating.  With  a 
prayer  I  played  my  last  card. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  I  said,  "  out  of  the  wreck  of 
my  father's  fortune  I  have  here  some  five  thousand 
pounds,  which  should  Your  Majesty  incline  to 
mercy,  I  will  gladly  place  in  Your  Majesty's 
hands." 

"  Bribery,  woman !  "  cried  the  King. 

But  I  had  wit  enough  to  see  the  answer. 

"  God  forbid,  Your  Majesty,  but  there  must  be 
some  worthy  friend,  some  needy  charity  which 


The  Good  and  Bad  Angels  of  the  King   155 

Your  Majesty  would  be  glad  to  relieve  with  this 
benefaction  and  evidence  of  our  gratitude." 

14  What  would  you  do,  Jeffreys?  The  maid 
speaks  fair." 

"Were  I  the  King,"  growled  the  Justice,  "I 
would  have  the  head  of  the  Earl,  the  five  thousand 
pounds,  and  the  woman  as  well." 

"And  your  advice,  Lord  Bishop?  " 

"  I  would  give  the  maid  her  father's  life,  her 
own  liberty,  and  return  her  the  five  thousand 
pounds." 

The  King  paused. 

"  I  choose  the  middle  course.  She  shall  have  her 
liberty  and  her  father's  life,  and  we  will  keep  the 
five  thousand  pounds  .  .  .  for  charity,  my 
lords." 


Chapter 
X 

In  which  I  bargain  successfully  for  that  which  is 
as  dear  to  me  as  the  Life  of  my  Father 

I  HAD  succeeded  in  saving  my  father's  life.  It 
was  incredible,  but  none  the  less  true.  Yet  my 
task  was  but  half  achieved.  All  my  joy  would 
be  turned  into  bitterness,  if,  through  my  action  my 
good  friend,  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  were  to  suffer. 

"  Make  out  a  pardon,"  continued  the  King, 
"  for  the  traitorous  Earl  of  Clanranald.  Let  it 
be  conditioned  upon  his  instant  departure  from 
our  realm  of  Scotland.  If  he  be  found  alive 
therein  four  days  after  he  hath  been  enlarged  from 
prison,  his  head  shall  be  forfeit.  Make  out  also 
a  safe-conduct  for  this  brave  young  lady  back  to 
Scotland." 

The  King  spoke  directly  neither  to  the  Bishop 
nor  to  the  Justice.  It  was  Jeffreys  who  broke  the 
silence. 

"  Do  it  thou,  Lord  Bishop,"  he  said  roughly. 
"  Thy  hand  is  more  used  than  mine  to  the  writing 

of  pardons." 

156 


Bargaining  with  Royalty  157 

"  Thank  God  for  that !  "  said  the  good  Bishop, 
drawing  writing  materials  toward  him  and  at  once 
beginning. 

"  Art  satisfied  with  our  royal  clemency, 
madam?"  said  the  King,  smiling. 

"  Sire,"  I  replied,  "  it  fills  me  with  joy,  but  'tis 
only  what  I  might  have  expected  from  your  royal 
mercy." 

May  God  forgive  me  for  that  atrocious  lie!  I 
whispered  the  instant  I  had  uttered  it,  as  I  con- 
tinued: 

"  I  have  yet  another  petition  to  lay  before  Your 
Majesty." 

"  What's  that,  girl?  "  said  the  King.  "  Hast  an- 
other father?" 

"  Not  a  father  this  time.  A  lover,  as  I  live !  " 
roared  Jeffreys  triumphantly.  "  Said  I  not  so,  Your 
Majesty?  " 

"Not  a  lover,"  said  I  to  the  King,  "but  Sir 
Hugh  Richmond  lieth  charged  with  treason  under 
close  arrest.  I  would  also  have  a  full  pardon  for 
him." 

"  Pardon  for  a  traitor?  " 

"  He  is  not  so  guilty  as  he  seems,  Your  Majesty. 
I  robbed  him  of  the  warrant  fairly  and  burned  it. 
It  was  not  until  after  it  had  gone  that  he  retook 


158  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

me,  and  then  his  treason  consisted  in  letting  me 
go  free  that  I  might  appeal  with  confidence  to 
Your  Majesty's  tender  heart." 

The  King  swelled  visibly. 

"  Ay,"  he  said,  "  tenderhearted  should  be  the 
King.  My  lord  Jeffreys,  did  any  one  ever  attribute 
tender  heart  to  you?  " 

"  Not  in  the  service  of  Your  Majesty,"  bellowed 
the  Justice.  "  I  have  no  heart  to  pity  treason  to 
Your  Majesty." 

"  '  Blessed  are  the  merciful,'  "  interposed  Ken 
softly,  "  '  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy.' ' 

"  Mercy,"  said  the  King,  who  was  in  a  tender 
mood  apparently,  "  'tis  a  pleasant  word." 

Indeed  he  might  well  think  it  so,  since  by  com- 
mon report  it  was  one  he  was  but  little  accustomed 
to  use. 

"  Out  upon  both  word  and  thing!  "  cried  Jeff- 
reys. "  I  plead  for  justice  on  the  traitorous  sol- 
dier. Your  Majesty's  power  hath  been  limited 
already  by  the  mercy  you  have  shown  the  false 
Clanranald." 

"  '  And  earthly  power  doth  then  show  likest 
God's  when  mercy  seasons  justice,'  "  quoted  the 
Bishop  still  softly,  looking  kindly  at  me. 

I    recognised    Master    William    Shakespeare's 


Bargaining  with  Royalty  159 

words  as  I  had  recognised  them  before  on  Master 
Dunner's  lips. 

The  King  hesitated  as  before  between  these  two 
differing  counsellors.  And  once  more  I  threw  the 
golden  weights  in  the  balance,  hoping  to  incline  it 
my  way. 

"  If  it  please  you,  Sire,  I  have  yet  another  five 
thousand  pounds.  ..." 

The  King  started. 

"  For  charity,  Your  Majesty,"  I  added  quickly, 
"  if  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  be  enlarged." 

"  By  the  Mass,"  said  the  King,  betraying  him- 
self, at  which  Ken  started,  "  methinks  the  lady 
rains  gold  pieces." 

"  Sir  Hugh  Richmond's  whole  estate  will  be  con- 
fiscate, Your  Majesty,"  said  Jeffreys.  "  'Tis  worth 
much  more." 

"  Why,  so  it  will,"  replied  the  King,  "  yet  five 
thousand  pounds  more  for  charity,  'tis  a  goodly 
sum,  hey,  my  Lord  Bishop  ?  " 

"  Indeed,  Your  Majesty,  well  expended  it  will 
relieve  the  suffering  of  many  of  God's  poor,"  re- 
turned the  Bishop. 

"  Quite  so,"  said  the  King. 

He  stopped  again.  I  had  played  my  last  card. 
I  could  do  no  more  if  it  failed.  Jeffreys  opened 


160  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

his  mouth  to  speak.  As  he  did  so,  my  heart  sank, 
but  the  King  stopped  him. 

"  My  Lord  Chief  Justice,"  he  said,  "  we  will 
decide  this  matter  ourselves.  Madam,"  he  said 
at  last,  "  your  plea  for  mercy  hath  been  heard 
again.  Sir  Hugh  Richmond's  life  shall  be  spared. 
His  estates  shall  be  confiscate.  He  is  broke  from 
his  rank,  dismissed  from  our  guards,  and  must 
leave  our  realm  at  once.  My  Lord  Bishop,  since 
you  have  already  tried  your  hand,  will  you  draw 
up  the  writing  for  that?  " 

"  With  alacrity,  Your  Majesty,"  said  the  Bishop, 
busying  himself  writing  once  more. 

"  Now,  madam,  I  believe  that  all  is  completed 
except  ..." 

The  King  paused. 

I  thrust  my  hand  into  the  bosom  of  my  dress  and 
drew  forth  the  bills  of  exchange.  I  very  well  knew 
what  he  wanted;  the  mean  King,  not  content  with 
confiscating  my  friend's  estate,  would  have  the 
bribe  as  well.  He  was  more  avaricious  even  than 
the  base  and  contemptible  Jeffreys  if  it  were  possible 
for  any  one  to  go  lower  than  this  unjust  judge. 

"  They  are  here,  Your  Majesty,  ten  thousand 
pounds  in  bills  of  exchange  upon  London,"  I  said, 
lifting  them  up. 


Bargaining  'with  Royalty  161 

"  You  may  present  them  yourself,  madam,"  said 
the  King  with  a  manner  he  meant  to  be  gracious, 
as  I  made  as  if  to  hand  them  to  General  Fever- 
sham. 

Thereupon,  I  approached  the  King,  taking  care 
that  my  access  to  him  should  be  on  the  side  of 
Bishop  Ken,  who  drew  back  courteously  as  I  came 
near.  I  knelt  before  the  King  and  extended  the 
papers.  His  Majesty  took  them,  examined  them 
cannily,  laid  them  on  the  table  before  him,  and 
extended  his  hand.  I  had  just  bought  his  favour 
in  the  most  barefaced  and  open  way,  yet  such  as 
it  was  I  had  received  mercy,  although  I  knew  that 
without  the  money,  all  my  pleas  would  have  been 
of  no  avail.  There  was  no  help  for  it;  although 
I  could  rather  have  bitten  it,  I  had  to  kiss  the 
royal  hand. 

"  Here  are  the  writings,  Your  Majesty,"  said 
Bishop  Ken. 

The  King  signed  them;  they  were  sealed  with 
the  royal  seal  which  lay  upon  the  table,  folded, 
tied,  waxed  by  the  Bishop's  own  hand,  and  then 
were  handed  to  me.  I  had  triumphed  in  all  points. 
I  could  not  resist  a  look  at  Jeffreys  as  I  took  them. 
And  if  looks  could  kill,  he  had  been  a  dead  man. 
Indeed,  for  that  matter,  my  lord  repaid  my  en- 


1 62  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

venomed  glance  with  interest.  I  little  knew  what 
was  brewing  behind  his  malevolent  aspect. 

"  Here,  too,"  said  the  King,  "  is  your  safe-con- 
duct." 

"  I  thank  Your  Majesty  once  more,"  said  I, 
"  with  all  the  gratitude  in  a  daughter's  heart,  and 
now  I  crave  leave  to  withdraw." 

"Wait!"  cried  Jeffreys  hatefully.  "Your 
Majesty,  you  have  pardoned  two  notorious  crim- 
inals, one  an  atrocious  rebel,  the  other  a  traitor 
against  your  person.  You  have  not,  however,  dis- 
posed of  this  woman." 

"  What  mean  ye,  Jeffreys?  " 

"  By  her  own  confession  she,  too,  is  a  traitor  to 
Your  Majesty.  She  robbed  Sir  Hugh  Richmond 
on  the  King's  Highway.  She  burned  the  warrant 
for  her  father." 

"  Shame !  "  protested  the  Bishop,  rising.  "  This 
passeth  all  bounds,  Your  Majesty.  I  have  kept 
silent  while  this  bloodthirsty  Man  of  Belial  hath 
raved  and  blasphemed.  Were  I  not  a  man  of 
peace  ..." 

"  I  wear  a  sword  as  I  have  said,  Your  Majesty," 
interposed  Feversham,  "  and  I  will  most  gladly 
make  this  lady's  cause  my  own  if  you  will  but 
give  permission." 


Bargaining  with  Royalty  163 

"  Peace,  gentlemen  all !  No  brawling  in  our 
presence.  My  Lord  Chief  Justice  hath  spoken 
true.  This  woman  is  a  traitor,  and  we  have  not 
yet  disposed  of  her  personal  affairs." 

I  would  have  given  the  world  at  that  moment 
for  another  five  thousand  pounds. 

"  Perchance,"  sneered  Jeffreys,  almost,  as  it 
were,  reading  my  thoughts,  "  she  hath  come  pre- 
pared with  another  offer  to  Your  Majesty's  needy 
charities.  Is  it  so,  madam?" 

"  Alas,  sir,"  said  I,  lifting  my  hands,  "  you  have 
my  all.  My  only  hope  is  in  your  clemency." 

'  You  shall  not  hope  in  vain,"  said  the  King 
promptly  and  to  the  great  surprise  of  everybody,  I 
am  sure. 

'  Thank  God  that  I  hear  Your  Majesty  speak 
those  words,"  cried  the  Bishop. 

There  was  a  muffled  roar  from  Jeffreys. 

"  Is  she  to  go  scot-free,  Your  Majesty?  " 

"  No,"  said  the  King.  "  Her  punishment  shall 
be  suited  to  her  crime." 

What  could  that  be,  I  thought,  but  death? 
Well,  if  I  had  saved  my  father  and  Sir  Hugh, 
I  could  well  die. 

"  I  will  confer,"  said  the  King,  "  with  the 
Bishop  here  upon  it." 


164  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

At  that  my  hopes  took  an  upward  bound. 

"  But  first,"  he  turned  to  me  again,  "  I  would 
have  you  return  to  your  abiding  place  and  after 
supper  present  yourself  to  me  as  the  highwayman 
you  have  declared  yourself  to  be.  Meanwhile 
leave  here  the  papers." 

"  Sire !  "  cried  I  imploringly. 

"  Enough,"  said  the  King.  "  My  mind  is  made 
up  as  to  that.  Feversham,  do  you  escort  this  lady. 
I  hold  you  responsible  for  her  custody.  She  must 
be  produced  here  after  supper,  and  mark  ye  that 
she  come  in  manly  fashion  else  she  shall  feel  the 
weight  of  our  displeasure." 

"  May  I  not  have  my  father's  and  the  soldier's 
pardons  to  take  with  me?  " 

"  They  shall  be  delivered  to  you  to-night,"  was 
the  unsatisfactory  reply. 

My  heart  sank.  Perhaps  some  of  my  disap- 
pointment appeared  in  my  face. 

"  On  the  word,"  said  His  Majesty,  "  of  a 
king."  He  paused  as  if  there  were  some  doubt 
as  to  the  value  of  that  attestation,  as  indeed  there 
was.  "  On  the  word  of  a  gentleman,  I  promise 
you  shall  have  them,"  he  added. 

He  bowed  not  ungracefully.  He  had  some  of 
the  Stewart  charm,  for  all  his  meanness,  when  he 


Bargaining  'with  Royalty  165 

chose  to  display  it.  He  picked  the  pardons  up  and 
handed  them  to  the  Bishop. 

"  Here,  my  lord,  do  you  be  the  custodian  of 
them  until  the  lady  returns." 

"  I  would  Your  Majesty  had  given  them  to 
me !  "  cried  Jeffreys. 

"  I  know  you  too  well  for  that,"  laughed  the 
King. 

"  You  have  played  at  mercy,  Sire,"  said  the 
Justice,  frowning. 

"  It  was  my  fancy,"  said  the  King  haughtily, 
"  for  the  first  time;  it  may  be  for  the  last  time,  but 
whatever  it  be,  I  will  not  have  it  questioned.  Go, 
Feversham.  Until  to-night,  madam.  And  you, 
my  lords,  attend  me." 

The  Earl  of  Feversham,  who  had  evidently  been 
deeply  moved  by  my  story,  was  kindness  itself  to 
me.  His  own  carriage,  a  much  more  luxurious 
equipage  with  much  better  horses  than  the  public 
conveyance  I  had  hired,  which  he  dismissed  forth- 
with, was  placed  at  my  disposal.  Together  we 
rode  back  to  the  inn,  and  taking  my  word  of  honour 
that  I  would  present  myself  in  the  parlour  thereof 
in  due  time  to  enable  us  to  keep  the  appointment 
with  the  King,  he  most  obligingly  left  me  to  my 
own  devices. 


1 66  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

Bidding  the  inn  maid  who  had  accompanied  me 
to  call  me  without  fail  in  time  for  me  to  make 
ready,  I  slipped  off  my  dress,  threw  myself  upon 
the  bed,  and  fell  instantly  to  sleep.  The  greater 
anxiety  had  been  removed  from  my  heart.  Al- 
though I  do  not  pretend  to  disdain  life,  yet  since  I 
had  secured  the  freedom  and  immunity  from  fur- 
ther punishment  of  my  father  and  my  soldier, 
naught  else  very  greatly  mattered.  I  did  not  really 
think  that  anything  very  serious  was  toward,  so 
far  as  I  was  concerned,  and  whatever  may  be  the 
explanation,  I  fell  fast  asleep.  The  short  period 
of  rest  greatly  refreshed  me  and  presently  I  felt 
another  woman. 

When  the  maid  summoned  me,  I  arose,  bathed 
and  put  on  my  faded,  tarnished  suit  of  blue  and 
silver.  Round  my  waist  I  belted  my  sword,  fresh- 
ening the  clothes  where  I  could,  and  then  booted, 
spurred,  wigged,  hatted,  coated,  armed,  I  de- 
scended to  the  parlour  where  the  Earl  of  Fever- 
sham  awaited  me.  He  was  evidently  much  struck 
by  my  appearance,  but  had  the  delicacy  to  say 
nothing. 

We  returned  to  the  palace  a-horseback,  it  being 
quicker  and  suited  to  the  changed  conditions. 
Promptly  at  the  appointed  time  we  were  ushered 


Bargaining  with  Royalty  167 

into  the  presence  of  the  King  in  the  same  room 
in  which  the  interview  of  the  afternoon  had  taken 
place.  Now,  I  had  worn  this  suit  of  blue  and 
silver  after  the  first  compunction  of  conscience 
with  absolute  indifference.  I  had  become  entirely 
accustomed  to  it,  and  my  modesty  took  no  affront 
because  I  was  seen  abroad  in  it.  I  had  passed 
muster  easily  enough  for  a  stripling  and  I  had 
never  thought  of  what  the  clothes  concealed  or 
revealed  until  that  moment  when  I  stood  in  the 
presence  of  the  King. 

The  same  gentlemen  who  had  been  with  him 
before  were  with  him  now,  Jeffreys  on  his  right, 
Ken  on  his  left.  Naturally  I  suppose  I  made  a 
striking  figure.  Their  curiosity  was,  without  doubt, 
much  excited,  and  they  were  all  anxious  to  see 
me.  The  look  that  the  Bishop  bent  upon  me  was 
full  of  interest,  but  it  was  full  of  a  gentle  consid- 
eration, almost  of  pity.  He  might  have  looked  at 
his  own  daughter  that  way,  deprecating  the  fact 
while  he  acknowledged  the  necessity  for  her  un- 
maidenly  appearance.  But  the  glances  of  the  King 
and  his  minion  were  so  brutal,  so  suggestive,  so 
degrading  that  unconsciously,  as  my  face  flamed 
and  my  body  tingled,  I  clapped  my  hand  to  the 
hilt  of  my  sword. 


1 68  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  By  the  Mass,"  laughed  the  King,  although 
there  was  a  quaver  of  uncertainty  in  his  cowardly 
voice,  "  never  lay  your  hand  on  your  sword  in 
the  royal  presence  in  that  manner.  Stay,  madam," 
he  cried  hastily  as  I  made  a  bold  step  forward. 
"Feversham!" 

The  officer  quietly  laid  a  restraining  hand  upon 
my  arm. 

"  Bethink  you  where  you  are,  madam,"  he 
whispered,  "  and  how  much  depends  on  your  con- 
duct." 

"  Your  Majesty,"  said  I  quickly,  "  I  did  but  lay 
my  hand  upon  my  sword  to  proffer  it  in  your  serv- 
ice,"— which  was  another  falsehood,  for  I  would 
have  been  glad  to  have  driven  it  into  Jeffreys' 
black  heart  in  his  very  presence;  ay,  even  into  the 
King's  heart  also. 

"  You  come  of  a  stock,  madam,"  said  the  King, 
"  which  makes  us  doubt  such  protestations  of  true 
service.  Yet  she  can  be  a  bold  enough  enemy; 
hey,  my  lord?  " 

He  turned  to  the  Bishop. 

"  She  hath  shown  here,  Your  Majesty,"  re- 
turned the  prelate,  "  how  deeply  devoted  she  is  to 
the  noble  earl,  her  father." 

"  She  shows  more  than  that,"  roared  Jeffreys, 


Bargaining  'with  Royalty  169 

leering  lustfully,  "  she  shows  a  pretty  figure,  a  well 
turned  leg.   ..." 

My  hand  went  to  my  sword  again.  Had  I  been 
a  man,  I  could  not  have  more  fiercely  resented  his 
disgracefully  insulting  words  and  looks.  Again 
Feversham  laid  his  hand  upon  my  arm. 

"  Sire,"  he  burst  out,  "  this  is  unendurable. 
Your  Majesty  hath  made  me  the  protector  and 
guardian  of  this  lady.  As  a  man  of  the  sword  I 
usually  have  little  to  do  with  those  of  the  robe, 
but  on  my  word  ..." 

»     "I  shall  myself  protect  this  lady's  honour,"  in- 
terposed the  King  loftily. 

It  seemed  to  me  that  the  protection  was  like  to 
be  that  afforded  by  the  wolf  to  the  lamb.  Still, 
however,  bad  as  he  might  be,  he  did  not  equal  Jeff- 
reys in  baseness.  There  was  something  apparently 
in  being  a  king. 

"  And  I  think  you  go  too  far,  Jeffreys,"  His 
Majesty  ran  on. 

"  Why,  you  wanted  to  see  for  yourself,"  the 
other  muttered. 

"  Will  you  be  silent,  sir?  "  cried  the  King,  now 
thoroughly  aroused  and  indignant  at  being  thus 
shamed  before  the  rest,  at  which  Jeffreys  slunk 
back,  abashed. 


170  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Your  story,  madam,"  continued  the  monarch, 
addressing  me,  "  seemed  so  incredible  to  me  that 
I  wished  to  see  for  my  own  eyes  what  appearance 
you  made,  and  by  our  Lady,  what  hath  been  dis- 
closed of  your  temper  makes  me  the  more  inclined 
to  credit  it.  We  have  deliberated  carefully  with 
the  Lord  Bishop  as  to  your  future  punishment, 
and  .  .  ." 

He  stopped. 

"  Wouldst  like  to  stay  at  our  court  and  win  our 
royal  favour?  "  he  asked,  with  a  certain  eager  so- 
licitation in  his  bearing. 

At  this  Jeffreys'  lip  curled,  and  the  Bishop  looked 
gravely  anxious.  They  both  knew  very  well  what 
he  meant  and  so,  in  sooth,  did  I. 

'  Your  Majesty,"  said  I,  "  I  must  share  the  for- 
tunes of  my  father,  and  I  take  it  that  his  presence 
will  not  be  acceptable  at  your  court." 

'  Very  well  then,"  said  the  King,  looking  very 
much  disappointed  at  my  refusal  to  his  sudden 
proposition,  "we  will  say  no  more  on't,  save  to 
add  this,  should  your  inclinations  ever  change,  you 
will  find  a  warm  welcome  here  ...  I  mean  at 
court." 

"  I  thank  Your  Majesty,"  said  I. 

The   King  turned  to  the  Bishop,   who  arose, 


Bargaining  'with  Royalty  171 

bowed,  and  presented  three  sealed  documents.  The 
King  took  them  in  his  hand  and  then  extended 
them  to  me. 

"  Here,"  said  he,  "  is  the  pardon  of  your  father, 
that  of  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  and  .  .  ."  he  paused 
as  he  lifted  the  third  paper,  "  and  your  own  sen- 
tence." 

"  And  may  I  ask  what  that  is,  Sire?  " 

"  You  may  ask,"  was  the  answer,  "  but  you  are 
not  to  be  told  what  it  is  until  you  reach  Edin- 
burgh." 

"  Whatever  it  may  be,"  said  I,  "  I  shall  submit 
to  it  gladly  in  view  of  Your  Majesty's  clemency 
to  those  I  came  hither  to  save." 

The  King  laughed  uproariously. 

"  Don't  be  too  sure  of  that,"  he  said.  "  Now, 
Feversham,  will  you  have  this  lady  and  these  docu- 
ments delivered  to  General  Ramesay  and  Sir 
Alexander  Forfair  at  Edinburgh  on  pain  of  our 
displeasure  and  without  delay  ?  " 

"  Your  Majesty,"  I  cried,  "  let  me  take  the  par- 
dons there  alone.  I  give  you  my  word  of  honour, 
Sire,  that  I  will  not  break  the  seal  or  look  within 
that  which  concerns  me  personally,  but  I  will  de- 
liver it  as  it  stands,  and  the  others  also,  to  the 
Lord  Chief  Justice." 


172  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

*  Your  word  of  honour  as  a  man  ?  " 

"  As  a  woman,  Sire." 

"  And  why  do  you  wish  to  go  alone?  " 

"  Because  I  can  make  the  greater  speed  if  I  be 
not  hampered  by  an  escort  of  soldiery." 

"  Would  you  take  a  woman's  word,  Your  Maj- 
esty? "  growled  Jeffreys. 

"  Not  that  of  the  women  with  whom  you  con- 
sort, my  lord,"  said  the  King  caustically,  "  but  of 
this  one,  yes.  How  if  you  should  be  stopped, 
madam?  " 

"  I  can  defend  myself,"  I  answered,  "  and  these 
papers  would  be  of  no  value  to  any  one  but  myself. 
There  is  not  a  highwayman  in  Scotland  who  would 
despoil  me  of  them,  or  who,  knowing  my  story, 
would  not  aid  my  progress." 

"  You  shall  go  as  you  came,  alone,"  said  the 
King.  "  Feversham,  take  orders  for  the  lady's 
departure  on  the  morrow,  escort  her  safely  beyond 
the  limits  of  the  town." 

"  It  shall  be  done,  Your  Majesty,"  returned  the 
soldier. 

"  And  now,  Sire,"  I  asked,  "  have  I  leave  to 
retire?" 

"  You  may  go,"  said  the  King  magniloquently, 
"  and  hereafter,  when  men  speak  ill  of  me  as  they 


Bargaining  with  Royalty  173 

often  do  of  kings,  remember  that  in  your  case 
at  least  I  used  you  well." 

"  I  shall  not  forget,  Your  Majesty,"  said  I, 
bowing  low,  "  your  royal  kindness,  nor  the  rea- 
sons therefor,"  I  could  not  help  adding  in  spite 
of  the  danger,  as  I  thought  how  I  had  bribed 
him. 

The  King  looked  at  me  suspiciously  at  this 
equivocal  compliment,  which  was  a  great  act  of 
folly  on  my  part,  for  I  had  not  yet  got  away  with 
my  precious  documents,  but  by  great  good-fortune 
for  me  he  said  nothing. 

"  Have  I  Your  Majesty's  leave  to  speak  a  word 
of  farewell  and  acknowledgment  to  Your  Majesty's 
friends?  "  I  asked  further. 

The  King  nodded  gravely. 

"  As  for  you,  sir,"  then  said  I,  turning  to  the 
Bishop,  "  you  have  been  a  father  in  God  indeed 
to  the  afflicted  and  the  troubled,  the  cast  down  and 
the  weak.  I  shall  remember  it  in  far  Scotland, 
and  before  I  go,  may  I  ask  your  prayers  and  your 
blessing?  " 

I  humbly  knelt  before  him  as  I  had  not  knelt 
since  I  had  knelt  to  the  King  himself  when  I  first 
entered  the  room. 

The  old  man,  his  homely  face  lighted  with  divine 


174  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

and  tender  compassion,  laid  his  hands  upon  my 
head  and  prayed  for  my  defence. 

"  You  have  said  well,"  commented  the  King, 
somewhat  touched  by  this  tender  action,  "  for  you 
owe  more  to  the  cleric  than  you  dream  of.  Now, 
'tis  your  turn,  Jeffreys." 

He  laughed  viciously. 

"  As  for  you,  sir,"  said  I,  rising  and  turning 
toward  him, — I  stood  this  time  with  my  head  up 
and  my  hand  upon  my  sword, — "  I  would  to  God  I 
were  in  truth  instead  of  seeming  a  man,  for,  saving 
the  royal  presence,  I  would  drive  this  weapon 
through  your  black  heart,  and  were  there  any  men 
of  my  race  alive,  they  would  never  rest  until  they 
had  struck  you  down." 

"  Treason,  treason !  "  bellowed  Jeffreys.  "  She 
would  raise  a  weapon  against  the  King,  his  Justice, 
Your  Majesty!  " 

"  You  brought  it  on  yourself,"  said  the  King 
coolly.  "  Faith,  I  like  the  woman's  spirit.  Look 
to  it,  Jeffreys!  Look  to  it!  Hast  any  word  for 
me,  madam?  " 

"  No  more  than  I  have  said,  Sire,  save  to  wish 
that  I  had  another  five  thousand  pounds." 

The  King  started. 

"  For  Your  Majesty's  charities." 


Bargaining  'with  Royalty  175 

"  You  have  said  words  enough,"  returned  James, 
who  evidently  liked  ill  the  turn  of  the  conversa- 
tion. "  Had  best  withdraw  from  our  presence 


now." 


I  went  out  of  the  chamber  with  my  colours  fly- 
ing, General  Feversham  in  attendance  upon  me. 
The  gallant  soldier  chuckled  mightily  when  we 
were  safely  out  of  earshot  of  the  King. 

"  Faith,  madam,"  he  said,  "  you  made  a  fine 
end.  Ride  you  to-morrow  morning?  " 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  a  word  in  your  ear.  You  will 
not  betray  me?  " 

"  On  the  faith  of  a  soldier,  no." 

"  I  fear  the  King,  I  fear  Lord  Jeffreys  more. 
He  is  capable  of  apprehending  me  and  destroying 
the  pardons.  Therefore,  I  ride  to-night." 

"  But  you  are  road-weary." 

"What  of  that?  I  will  take  an  unfrequented 
road,  and  lie  to-morrow  in  some  quiet  spot  until 
I  be  recovered." 

"  You  shall  not  go  alone,"  said  Feversham. 
"  The  peril  that  you  mention  is  not  imaginary.  I 
myself  will  ride  the  night  through  with  you.  Nay, 
I  have  a  wife  and  daughters  older  than  yourself. 
You  may  trust  me  without  fear." 

"  Indeed,  I  do,"  I  cried,  gladly  extending  my 


176  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

hand,  which  the  brave  soldier  took  and  shook 
vigorously. 

"  I  will  see  you  safely  over  the  frontiers.  Damn 
that  Jeffreys  for  a  black-hearted  villain.  He  is 
a  man  of  peace,  but  he  hath  slain  and  tortured 
more  in  his  Bloody  Assize  than  even  that  most 
ruthless  soldier  Kirke  himself." 

Which  was  putting  it  pretty  strongly,  indeed, 
I  thought ! 


Chapter 
XI 

Wherein  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  finds  me,  not  unwill- 
ing, thrust  upon  him 

SIX  days  after,  my  return  progress  being 
slower  than  my  dash  southward,  I  rode 
through  the  gates  of  Edinburgh. 

The  Earl  of  Feversham  had  been  as  good  as 
his  word.  He  had  convoyed  me  by  retired  roads 
until  all  possibility  of  interference  had  been 
avoided.  At  the  first  convenient  opportunity  I 
had  lain  down  and  slept  a  day  and  a  night  straight 
through.  Had  I  not  enjoyed  this  chance  for  rest, 
I  should  have  died  of  sheer  fatigue  and  nervous 
strain.  As  it  was,  I  was  still  a  wreck  of  a  woman 
.when  I  was  halted  by  the  soldiers  of  the  guard 
at  the  familiar  city  gate. 

"Is  your  name  Carthew?"  cried  the  officer, 
who  had  been  summoned  by  the  sentry  as  I  ap- 
proached. 

"  Well,  sir,  I  have  sometimes  been  so  called," 
I  answered. 

"Humph!" 

177 


178  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

He  read  from  a  lengthy  written  description  in 
his  hand : 

"  '  Young,  slight,  fair  of  face,  a  woman  in  man's 
attire,  a  riding  suit  of  blue  and  silver,  sometimes 
known  as  Carthew.' ' 

The  description  certainly  fitted  me. 

"  Madam,  or  sir,  whatever  you  be,  you  are 
under  arrest,"  he  said.  "  We  have  been  search- 
ing for  you  for  ten  days.  I  have  orders  to  convey 
you  instantly  you  are  apprehended  to  the  castle 
and  turn  you  over  to  the  Commandant  or  the  Lord 
Chief  Justice." 

"  I  would  fain  make  some  change  in  my  apparel, 
sir.  You  have  guessed  right;  I  am  a  woman.  I 
should  like  to  resume  the  garments  of  my  sex, 
but  after  that,  I  shall  be  at  your  service.  Indeed, 
you  could  do  me  no  greater  kindness  than  to  take 
me  speedily  where  you  mention." 

"  I  should  like  to  oblige  you,  madam,"  said  the 
officer,  "  but  my  orders  admit  of  no  discretion. 
As  you  are,  you  must  be  delivered  to  the  Com- 
mandant at  once." 

"  Very  well,  then.  I  will  give  you  my  word," 
said  I,  "  if  you  will  allow  me  to  ride  quietly  by 
your  side,  to  make  no  effort  to  escape  your 
custody." 


His  Majesty's  Mercy  179 

"  Your  word !  "  said  the  officer.  "  The  word  of 
one  Carthew,  a  traitor?  " 

"  The  word  of  Lady  Katharine  Clanranald, 
daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Clanranald,  carrying  mes- 
sages from  His  Majesty,  the  King,  to  Governor 
Ramesay  and  Lord  Chief  Justice  Forfair,"  I  an- 
swered quite  calmly. 

The  officer  stared. 

"  So  that's  the  solution  of  the  mystery,"  he  ex- 
claimed. "  Very  well,  madam,  I  accept  your  word. 
If  you  will  wait  here  a  moment  until  my  horse  is 
saddled,  we  will  proceed." 

His  trust  in  my  honour  touched  me.  In  a  short 
time,  his  horse  was  brought  around.  He  spoke  to 
a  squad  of  cavalry,  and  I  riding  by  his  side,  we 
cantered  through  the  streets  and  up  toward  the 
castle. 

General  Ramesay  and  Sir  Alexander  Forfair 
were  closeted  together.  So  soon  as  the  officer  de- 
clared who  was  the  prisoner  he  brought,  I  was  in- 
stantly admitted.  It  was  the  same  chamber,  I 
afterwards  learned,  in  which  Sir  Hugh  had  sub- 
mitted to  the  questioning.  The  two  gentlemen 
were  alone.  The  officer  was  dismissed.  I  was 
courteously  invited  to  a  seat  and  the  questioning 
began. 


180  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  You  are,  I  take  it,"  said  Sir  Alexander,  u  Lady 
Katharine  Clanranald  ?  " 

"  I  am,  sir." 

"  You  stopped  the  King's  messenger  on  the 
King's  Highway  a  fortnight  ago?  " 

"  I  did,  sir." 

"  You  robbed  him  of  the  royal  warrant  for  the 
execution  of  your  father.  This  warrant  was  de- 
stroyed." 

"  I  cannot  deny  it." 

"  Afterward  by  cajolery,  or  bribery,  or  what- 
ever female  arts  or  influence  you  possess,  you 
suborned  an  honest  soldier,  you  won  him  away 
from  his  duty,  you  made  him  a  traitor  to  his  King, 
and  faithless  to  his  cause." 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  if  to  be  touched  by  the  misfor- 
tunes of  a  daughter  who  risked  life  and  reputation 
to  save  her  father,  especially  when  the  warrant 
had  been  destroyed  before  he  reached  me;  and  if 
to  extend  compassion  to  a  woman  wounded,  help- 
less, and  at  his  mercy  be  to  fail  in  his  duty,  to 
betray  his  trust,  to  be  a  traitor  to  his  King,  then 
I  suppose  that  I  cannot  deny  the  charge  against 
Sir  Hugh." 

"  Do  you  deny,  madam,"  asked  the  Chief  Jus- 
tice sternly,  "  that  it  was  all  arranged  between 


His  Majesty's  Mercy  181 

you;  that  the  scheme  was  concocted  in  the  inn, 
that  you  and  he  connived  together  by  superficial 
wounds,  perhaps  self-inflicted,  to  give  your  own 
interpretation  to  the  facts?" 

Oh,  how  fierce  was  his  look  at  poor  me ! 

"  On  my  solemn  word,  sir,  as  my  father's  daugh- 
ter, I  do  deny  that.  I  did  deliberately  rob  Sir 
Hugh  Richmond,  but  without  his  knowledge  be- 
forehand. We  had  met  in  friendly  converse  the 
night  before  and  had  conceived  a  mutual  regard 
for  each  other." 

General  Ramesay  smiled,  and  even  a  flicker  of 
humour  appeared  on  the  face  of  Sir  Alexander. 
I  resented  it  hotly. 

"  As  one  man  and  another,"  I  cried,  "  for  Sir 
Hugh  knew  not  that  I  was  a  woman  until  later. 
I  will  admit  that  he  was  unsuspicious  of  me,  and 
that  gave  me  the  only  advantage  by  which  I  could 
have  hoped  to  overcome  so  tried  a  soldier.  As 
for  the  rest,  sirs,  it  happened  as  I  have  said.  It 
was  pure  kindness  of  heart  toward  me.  And  what 
would  have  been  gained  by  handing  poor  me  over 
to  punishment  since  the  warrant  had  been  de- 
stroyed, sirs  ?  " 

"  That  was  not  a  matter  about  which  a  soldier 
need  have  inquired,"  said  General  Ramesay.  "  He 


1 82  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

had  a  certain  duty  to  do.  He  failed  to  do  it.  He 
has  been  arrested,  tried,  condemned." 

"  But  not  executed !  "  I  cried,  laying  my  hand 
upon  my  heart  and  turning  very  white. 

"  Not  yet,  madam,"  said  the  General,  looking 
very  stern. 

"  How  could  he  be  tried  without  me  as  the  prin- 
cipal witness?  " 

"  He  hath  admitted  everything,  except  to  dis- 
close your  name,  rank,  and  whereabouts." 

"  Indeed,  madam,  you  yourself  are  a  prisoner 
and  must  submit  to  the  same  trial,"  interrupted 
the  Justice. 

"  Nay,  not  so,  your  lordship,"  I  answered  tri- 
umphantly. 

I  drew  from  the  pocket  of  my  coat  the  three 
papers. 

"  Here,"  said  I,  extending  one,  "  is  His  Maj- 
esty's free  pardon  for  the  Earl,  my  father.  This," 
I  continued,  laying  the  other  upon  the  table,  "  is 
a  document  of  similar  purport  for  Sir  Hugh  Rich- 
mond." 

I  held  back  the  third,  while  Sir  Alexander  For- 
fair  eagerly  picked  up  the  other  two.  He  broke 
the  seals,  scanned  them  hastily,  passed  them  to 
General  Ramesay,  and  then  addressed  me. 


His  Majesty's  Mercy  183 

"  Madam,  it  is  as  you  say.  Never  did  I  receive 
orders  with  a  better  grace,  never  shall  I  carry  out 
royal  mandates  with  a  lighter  heart.  Hey, 
Ramesay?  " 

"  As  for  the  Earl,"  said  the  General,  "  he  is  a 
political  prisoner  with  whom  I  am  not  greatly 
concerned,  but  I  am  rejoiced  indeed  that  my  old 
friend  and  comrade,  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  is  to 
go  free.  He  hath  failed  in  his  duty,  'tis  true,  but, 
by  Heaven,  madam,  when  I  look  at  you,  I  find 
excuse  for  him." 

"  But  yourself,  Lady  Katharine,"  said  the  Jus- 
tice gravely,  "  you  at  least  are  not  relieved  by 
these  documents." 

."  Sir,"  said  I,  "  I  have  here  still  a  third  paper 
of  importance." 

"Whatsaithit?" 

"  With  its  contents  I  am  not  acquainted,  but  His 
Majesty  did  declare  that  it  prescribed  my  punish- 
ment. I  gave  my  word  to  him  that  I  would  de- 
liver it  to  your  lordship  unopened,  and  you  can 
testify  that  I  do  so." 

"  Hast  not  thy  share  of  the  curiosity  of  woman, 
madam?"  queried  the  Justice. 

"  Not  in  this  case,  my  lord,"  said  I  boldly.  "  I 
left  it  with  my  petticoats." 


184  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Wouldst  know  thy  fate,  girl?"  he  continued, 
breaking  the  seal  and  looking  at  me  before  he  ex- 
amined the  contents. 

"  So  long  as  my  father  and  .  .  .  friend  are  free, 
what  happens  to  me  is  of  little  consequence,"  was 
my  answer. 

The  Lord  Chief  Justice  looked  at  the  paper. 
His  lips  twitched.  He  passed  it  over  to  General 
Ramesay.  Less  controlled  than  the  other,  the 
soldier  burst  into  a  loud  laugh. 

"  A  sentence,  indeed!  "  he  cried.  "  How  think 
you  it  will  be  liked?  " 

"  Prisoners,  I  believe,"  returned  the  Justice, 
"  are  not  consulted  as  to  their  likes  and  dislikes 
when  sentence  is  passed  upon  them." 

This  was  all  very  mystifying  to  me,  but  at  least 
it  was  evident  that  my  punishment  was  not  very 
terrible.  Sir  Alexander  and  the  General  consulted 
together  in  whispers  for  a  few  moments,  and  then 
the  soldier  spoke  to  me. 

"  Madam,  your  sentence  contemplates  a  life  im- 
prisonment, but  under  conditions  which  perhaps 
may  make  it  bearable.  I  regret  extremely  to  be 
compelled  to  communicate  such  unpleasant  tidings 
to  you,  but  I  have  no  option,  and  as  the  sentence 
is  to  commence  immediately  on  your  arrival  here, 


His  Majesty's  Mercy  185 

I  shall  have  to  order  you  into  close  confinement  at 
once." 

"  May  I  not  see  my  father?"  said  I,  bravely 
striving  to  keep  up  heart  under  this  tremendous 
and  surprising  prospect.  Indeed,  I  could  see  noth- 
ing in  it  to  cause  such  laughter  on  the  part  of  the 
two  old  men  before  me. 

"  Presently,  madam,  but  not  now." 

"  And  if  I  might  see  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  for 
a  moment,  I  should  like  to  tell  him,"  I  faltered, 
"  that  I  have  succeeded  in  securing  his  freedom,  as 
I  am  responsible  for  his  detention." 

"  Presently,  presently,"  said  the  Justice. 
"  Meanwhile,  I  will  prepare  orders  for  your  fa- 
ther's freedom  and  for  Sir  Hugh's  as  well,  but  you 
will  have  to  obey  General  Ramesay's  orders. 
There  is  no  choice." 

"  Let  me  see  my  father,  then,  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble, and  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  if  he  care  to  visit 
me  and  it  is  permitted,"  said  I,  rising  and  prepar- 
ing to  follow  the  Governor. 

He  escorted  me  gravely  along  several  corridors 
and  down  several  flights  of  stairs  until  we  came 
to  the  strong  rooms  of  the  castle.  Summoning  a 
turnkey,  we  paused  before  a  locked  and  grated 
door. 


j 86  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Your  present  place  of  detention  will  be  here, 
madam,"  he  said  as  the  door  was  unlocked. 

I  entered  the  room.  It.  was  bare  and  simply 
furnished,  empty  of  other  person  than  myself. 
Some  grated  windows  admitted  light,  but  were  so 
high  placed  that  I  could  not  see  anything  but  sky 
out  of  them.  It  was  indeed  a  prison.  There  Vas 
an  opening  in  the  wall  beyond,  closed  with  a  door. 

"  Should  you  care  to  do  so,"  said  the  com- 
mandant very  softly,  "  you  may  open  the  door 
and  enter  the  other  room.  Is  there  anything  I 
can  do  for  you  before  I  go?" 

"  Send  me  some  clothes  suitable  to  my  sex  and 
station,  if  you  will.  Master  Dunner,  the  advocate, 
will  procure  them,  I  am  sure.  And  that  is  all, 
sir." 

"  They  shall  be  sent  for  immediately,"  said  the 
General,  bowing  himself  out. 

I  heard  the  door  close;  I  heard  the  key  turn 
in  the  lock.  I  was  alone.  My  great  adventure 
was  over;  my  punishment  had  begun.  Well,  I  had 
saved  my  father's  life  and  Sir  Hugh  Richmond's 
life.  I  was  willing  to  pay  the  price  by  the  long 
confinement  to  which  I  must  perforce  look  for- 
ward. This  was  the  mercy  of  the  King!  I 
tried  to  keep  up  a  brave  heart,  and  yet  after  a 


His  Majesty's  Mercy  187 

while  I  failed.  I  sank  down  on  a  rude  chair  by 
a  ruder  table,  and  laid  my  head  on  my  arms,  and 
cried  just  like  any  other  woman. 

A  noise  called  me  to  myself.  Fearful,  I  raised 
my  head.  The  door  to  the  right  into  the  other 
room  was  open.  A  man  stood  in  fair  view  under 
the  arch  of  it.  It  was  Sir  Hugh  Richmond. 

"  My  God !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  Lady  Katharine* 
is  it  you?  What  do  you  here?"  4 

"  I  am  a  prisoner,"  I  faltered,  "  a  prisoner  for 
life."  He  came  closer  to  me.  "  But  you  are  free, 
sir." 

"What  mean  you?" 

"  I  rode  south  to  King  James.  His  Majesty 
hath  been  graciously  pleased  to  pardon  you," — 
was  there  indication  of  my  feelings  in  the  fact 
that  I  put  Sir  Hugh  first? — "you  and  my  fa- 
ther," I  said.  "  But  me  he  hath  condemned  to 
imprisonment  for  life." 

'The  dog!"  cried  the  soldier.  "I  renounce 
his  allegiance.  The  cruel,  brutal  tyrant!  And  I 
have  fought  for  him.  Madam,  I  will  not  have  it 
so.  I  will  go  to  him  myself  and  wrest  from  him 
your  pardon." 

'  You  cannot,"  I  cried;  "  by  the  terms  of  your 
release,  if  you  are  found  in  Scotland  within  four 


1 88  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

days  thereafter,  you  are  to  be  killed  as  an  outlaw 
without  recourse." 

"  And  if  I  were  to  be  shot  the  next  moment,  I 
would  still  force  my  way  into  his  presence  if  for 
naught  but  to  tell  him  what  I  thought  of  him. 
What  is  life,  what  is  freedom  for  me  without  you  ? 
I  might  not  tell  you  before  when  I  had  rendered 
you  some  slight  service,  but  now  when  there  is  much 
to  do  for  you,  I  can  declare  that  I  love  you,  and 
you  only,  and  that  without  you  life,  liberty  are 
nothing." 

"  Is  this,"  said  I,  "  one  of  those  protestations 
which  spring  fortnightly  from  your  lips  ?  " 

"  Madam,  it  springs  eternally  from  my  heart. 
I  am  ashamed  of  my  foolish  words." 

"  And  your  ideal  woman?  "  I  persisted. 

"  Lady  Katharine,"  said  the  man,  "  I  never 
thought  to  see  her,  to  look  upon  her  as  I  do  now. 
I  never  thought  ..." 

He  came  closer  to  me;  he  caught  me  in  his 
arms.  Was  I  too  tired  or  disinclined  to  struggle, 
I  wonder?  At  any  rate,  he  was  not  to  be  denied 
in  his  purpose. 

"  I  never  thought,"  he  went  on,  "  thus  to  hold 
her  in  my  arms.  I  never  expected  thus  to  kiss 
her  lips." 


His  Majesty's  Mercy  189 

He  suited  his  action  to  his  words.  And  I — 
what  was  the  matter  with  me? — I  resisted  not;  I 
lay  there  trembling,  thrilling — his  own ! 

"  I  am  a  prisoner,"  I  said  at  last  when  he  gave 
me  breath  and  space  to  talk,  although  still  he  held 
me  close,  and  still  my  arms  clung  about  his  neck. 
"  I  can  be  nothing  to  you  except.  .  .  ." 

"  I  would  tear  down  the  castle  stone  by  stone, 
hurl  the  King  from  his  throne  itself,  but  I  would 
have  you  now,"  said  my  soldier. 

Neither  of  us  had  noticed  that  the  door  at  the 
back  of  the  room  had  opened.  It  was  Sir  Alexan- 
der Forfair's  dry  and  caustic  voice  which  broke 
upon  our  passion. 

"Still  talking  treason,  Sir  Hugh?"  he  said, 
shaking  his  finger.  "  But  we  will  overlook  it  this 
time.  We  have  not  heard  a  word.  Hey,  Gen- 
eral Ramesay?  " 

"  I  am  as  deaf  as  the  walls,  your  lordship," 
replied  the  soldier. 

Sir  Hugh  and  I  parted  in  great  confusion.  At 
that  moment  my  eye  fell  upon  the  tall  figure  of  my 
father,  white-haired,  bent  and  broken  from  his 
long  confinement.  In  a  moment  I  was  in  his  arms, 
the  others  standing  aside  respectfully  to  let  us 
come  together.  As  I  hung  upon  my  father,  as  he 


190  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

kissed  me,  fondled  me,  and  blessed  me,  it  was  Sir 
Hugh's  voice  which  interrupted  us. 

"  Sir,"  said  he  to  General  Ramesay,  "  is  that  the 
Earl  of  Clanranald  ?  " 

"  The  same,"  said  the  General. 

"  By  your  leave,  sir,"  continued  the  young 
soldier  stepping  forward,  "  I  am  Sir  Hugh  Rich- 
mond of  Surrey,  until  recently  an  officer  in  the 
King's  .Guards,  now  a  disgraced  soldier,  and  if  I 
understand  your  daughter  aright,  sentenced  to 
exile  like  yourself.  I  am  not  without  friends  upon 
the  continent,  especially  in  Holland  whither  I  pro- 
pose to  retire,  and  whither  I  should  be  glad,  if  your 
plans  permit,  to  have  you  accompany  me.  Nor 
am  I  absolutely  penniless,  for  I  have  certain  moneys 
at  interest  in  that  country  which  are  at  your  service. 
For  the  rest,  I  love  your  daughter;  I  would  fain 
make  her  my  wife.  May  I  have  your  consent  to 
our  union,  my  lord?  " 

At  this  Sir  Alexander  and  the  General  looked  at 
each  other  and  smiled  again. 

"  I  know  naught  of  you,  sir,"  replied  the  old 
Earl  courteously.  "  You  seem  a  gallant  gentle- 
man." He  hesitated.  "  I  am  old,  friendless,  alone. 
This  is  the  last  of  my  ancient  race.  What  saith  my 
daughter?  " 


His  Majesty's  Mercy  191 

Thus  adjured  I  spoke  up  bravely. 

"  If  it  pleases  you,  sir,  to  give  your  consent,  I 
shall  be  very  happy,"  I  answered.  "  Had  it  not 
been  for  Sir  Hugh's  kindness  to  me,  I  had  not  suc- 
ceeded in  procuring  your  freedom.  You  know  the 
story?" 

"  Master  Dunner  hath  told  me.  And  you  wish 
to  marry  this  gentleman?" 

44  'Tis  the  dearest  wish  of  my  heart,"  I  said 
with  growing  courage  and  resolution. 

"  It  is  also  evidently,"  interposed  Sir  Alexander 
Forfair,  "  the  dearest  wish  of  His  Majesty  the 
King's  heart  as  well." 

He  lifted  a  paper  as  he  spoke,  which  I  imme- 
diately recognised. 

44  My  punishment !  "  I  exclaimed  in  amaze- 
ment. 

"  'Tis  indeed  a  heavy  one." 

44  Imprisonment  for  life,"  I  broke  out. 

44  Even  so,  madam,  but  in  the  custody  of  Sir 
Hugh  Richmond,  who  will  give  bond,  a  marriage 
bond,  forthwith  to  safeguard  the  prisoner." 

44  With  all  I  have,  or  hope  to  have,"  answered 
the  delighted  soldier. 

And  this  time  before  them  all  once  more  he  took 
me  in  his  arms. 


192  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

Outside  in  the  corridor,  a  priest,  the  chaplain  of 
the  garrison,  waited,  and  there  before  them  all,  clad 
as  I  was,  I  placed  my  hand  in  that  of  my  soldier, 
and  we  were  made  man  and  wife. 

The  brief  ceremony  was  soon  over.  There  was 
little  time  for  delay;  we  had  but  four  days  in  which 
to  leave  Scotland,  yet  the  others  considerately  with- 
drew, leaving  me  alone  with  my  husband  for  a  mo- 
ment. The  door  was  open  and  there  was  none  to 
bar  our  going  when  we  chose.  The  footfalls  of 
my  father,  who  was  the  last  to  go,  had  scarce  died 
away  in  the  passage  when  my  husband  took  me 
once  more  in  his  arms. 

"  I  feel,"  said  I,  "  as  if  I  had  won  you  at  the 
pistol's  point." 

"  My  lad,"  said  he,  laughing,  "  as  I  told  thee 
before,  I  am  glad  to  have  thee  in  my  company  and 
under  my  command." 

"  You  shall  find  me,"  said  I,  "  a  faithful  com- 
rade, a  dutiful  and  obedient  ..."  I  paused  .  .  . 
"  soldier,"  I  managed  to  say  before  he  clasped  me 
close  again. 


BOOK  II 
THE  KEEPING  OF  A  WIFE 

As  described  by  the   Gentleman  who  did  it, 

with  an  incidental  Digression  by 

the  Lady  herself 


Chapter 
XII 

In  which  /,  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  who  tell  this  Tale, 
find  that  it  is  easier  to  marry  Lady  Katharine 
Clanranald  than  to  keep  her  for  my  own 

BEING  a  soldier  and  a  veteran  of  many  an 
out-fall  and  on-fall,  of  frequent  battle  and 
stubborn  leaguer,  I  know  that  to  get  and 
to  keep  are  two  entirely  different  operations.    To 
have  and  to  hold,  which  go  together  in  the  phrase, 
are  not  always  associated  in  life,  especially  in  a 
soldier's  life. 

Through  a  series  of  the  most  romantic  adven- 
tures and  perils,  which  she  herself  most  gallantly, 
with  some  slight  assistance  from  me,  had  over- 
come, I  had  got  myself  a  wife;  but  as  I  stood  on 
the  low  bluff  near  Cockenzie  that  afternoon  and 
watched  her  being  borne  away,  swiftly  away  from 
me,  by  a  small  boat  to  a  smart  brigantine  hove  to 
in  the  offing,  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  had  won  her 
but  to  lose  her. 

Enlarged  from  prison  by  her  woman's  wit  and 
married  that  very  morning,  I  had  counted  myself 

195 


196  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

the  happiest  of  men;  now  I  was  the  most  misera- 
ble. Exiled  by  the  King,  my  estates  confiscate, 
broke  in  rank — these  i  couid  have  borne.  But  to 
find  my  wife  torn  from  me  by  force  of  arms,  my- 
self regarded  with  sudden  hatred  and  suspicion 
by  those  by  whom  I  was  surrounded,  surely  I 
might  have  been  forgiven  if  I  had  fallen  into  utter 
despair. 

But  I  was  a  soldier,  I  had  bided  the  shock  in 
many  a  stricken  field,  and  I  knew  that  the  battle 
was  not  lost  or  won  whiles  I,  or  the  enemy,  could 
keep  that  field.  Therefore  I  did  not  despair;  on 
the  contrary,  I  was  white  hot  with  growing  rage. 

The  Majesty  of  England  was  a  large  thing. 
I  was  but  a  poor  soldier,  an  outlaw  and  an  exile, 
a  proscribed  man,  a  death  sentence  hanging  over 
my  head  if  I  were  found  within  the  confines  of  the 
three  kingdoms  within  four  days.  So  far  so  good, 
no  worse  sentence  could  be  passed  upon  me.  If  I 
failed,  I  would  liefer  die  than  not  without  Lady 
Katharine  Clanranald — this  morning  by  the  grace 
of  God  become  Lady  Katharine  Richmond,  and 
my  wife.  Losing  her,  I  did  not  care  what  hap- 
pened to  me. 

I  was  a  tried  and  veteran  soldier,  a  seasoned 
man  of  the  world,  yet  the  passion  that  I  had  sc 


Easier  to  Marry  than  to  Keep       197 

suddenly  developed  for  this  splendid  woman  might 
have  amazed  even  me,  had  I  been  capable  of  con- 
sidering it  from  any  point  of  detachment.  I  had 
met  with  many  women  in  my  life,  some  good  and 
some  bad, — the  latter,  I  am  afraid,  predominating; 
and  I  had  been  drawn  in  touch  with  all  classes  from 
the  peasant  to  the  great  dame  of  the  court,  but 
I  had  never  seen  anybody  who  united  in  her  own 
proper  person  so  many,  or  I  believe  I  may  say  all, 
of  the  qualities  I  loved  in  woman  as  Katharine 
Clanranald.  Not  only  her  beauty,  which  was  in- 
comparable and  unsurpassable,  but  her  wit,  her 
bravery,  her  address,  her — but  the  reader  who  has 
read  her  story,  even  though  she  so  modestly  told  it 
herself,  knoweth  all  this  as  well  as  I.  Do  you 
wonder  that  I  felt  reckless,  friend,  who  read  this 
rougher  and  blunter  chronicle  of  mine,  or  that  I 
came  to  instant  and  desperate  resolution  there  on 
the  shore  ? 

The  King  basely,  treacherously,  but  perhaps  as 
monarchs  went  in  those  days,  not  unroyally,  had 
taken  my  wife;  I  would  take  her  back,  I  swore.  I 
would  pluck  that  coward  fox  from  his  very  throne 
and,  if  I  found  a  hair  of  her  head  had  been  in- 
jured, his  life  should  pay  for  it,  if  I  were  to  be 
hung,  drawn,  and  quartered  the  next  moment.  I 


198  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

took  a  solemn  oath  to  it  by  the  Living  God,  as  I 
stood  there  on  the  bluff. 

It  all  happened  this  way.  We  were  married 
in  the  morning,  there  was  naught  to  keep  us  in 
Scotland,  where  Master  Dunner — a  gentleman, 
truly,  even  if  an  advocate — with  Master  Abadie's 
assistance,  to  whom  I  was  much  indebted,  foresee- 
ing the  turn  of  affairs,  had  everything  in  readiness, 
every  resource  that  the  Earl  could  reasonably  come 
at  instantly  available. 

The  quicker  we  escaped  from  the  reach  of  so 
uncertain  a  monarch  as  James  II.,  the  better.  All 
men  knew  him  well  enough,  but  I  knew  him  best 
of  all,  for  I  had  served  long  in  his  Guards,  so  we 
planned  instant  departure. 

By  good  fortune  we  found  a  stout  ship  was  sail- 
ing from  Cockenzie  for  the  Low  Countries  that 
very  night.  It  was  necessary  to  ride  thither  to 
take  passage  upon  her.  Master  Dunner  cast  his 
fortunes  in  with  those  of  his  patron  and  kinsman, 
the  Earl,  and  had  elected  to  go  with  us.  As  we 
were  proscribed  people  and  found  not  many  clam- 
ouring for  service  with  us,  we  chose  to  go  as  we 
were,  without  servants  or  further  tendance  than 
what  we  ourselves  could  easily  furnish  each  to  the 
other. 


Easier  to  Marry  than  to  Keep       199 

My  wife  laughingly  pointed  out  that  I  could  ap- 
propriately play  lady's-maid  to  her  since  she  had 
played  soldier  laddie  to  me,  and  though  my  blunt 
fingers  were  better  fitted  to  pistol  butt  and  sword 
grip,  I  had  no  doubt  that  I  could  pass  a  lashing 
for  her  stays  or  join  together  a  hook  and  eye,  if 
main  strength  and  determination  and  good  will 
were  necessary  qualifications. 

You  have  seen  my  lady  dressed  as  a  boy  before, 
and  you  might  have  seen  her  wearing  her  brother's 
clothes  again  that  day  for  better  convenience  in 
riding  and  travelling.  I  do  not  know  whether  I 
like  her  better  in  her  proper  woman's  gear  or  in 
men's — to  tell  the  truth  she  is  adorable  in  either 
— but  I  had  such  sweet  associations  with  the  latter, 
she  was  more  comrade  and  not  less  wife  as  she 
bestrode  her  horse  gallantly  booted  and  spurred  and 
cantered  by  my  side,  that  I  was  more  than  satisfied 
with  her  election.  Never  hoped  I  to  find  both  com- 
rade and  wife  in  one  woman. 

I  doubt  not  I  behaved  like  a  foolish  boy.  Anon 
I  trolled  out  a  stave  of  soldier  song.  In  the  lone- 
somer  parts  of  the  road  I  clapped  her  on  the 
shoulder  when  I  had  a  chance,  as  if  she  had  been 
a  boy;  yet  I  recognised  such  colour  as  no  boy  ever 
sported  come  and  go  in  her  cheek  under  my  touch 


2OO  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

as  I  drew  her  to  me  and  kissed  her  as  no  boy  was 
ever  kissed. 

I  vow,  if  it  had  given  her  pleasure,  I  would 
have  got  down  in  the  road  and  let  her  ride  over 
me.  She  bewitched  me,  she  possessed  me,  she 
does  still  for  that  matter,  I  am  more  fond  and 
foolish  now  than  ever.  I  can  master  with  ease  my 
turbulent  regiment  of  soldiers  of  fortune  with 
which  we  were  getting  ready  for  a  great  adventure 
toward  England  under  Dutch  William,  but  in  truth 
she  wound  me  around  her  finger  then  and  ever. 

Did  the  men  of  my  command  but  know  it  I 
should  have  been  disgraced  forever,  and  it  is  only 
of  her  charity  that  she  confines  her  sweet  domi- 
nance over  me  to  our  lodgings,  in  the  quiet  of  our 
chamber  rather  than  in  camp  and  court  and  field. 
I  grow  garrulous  as  an  old  woman  when  I  think 
of  her. 

Now  I  know  full  well  that  a  soldier  should  ever 
be  on  the  alert,  but  I  was  as  unsuspicious  on  that 
mid-day  as  any  man  that  lived.  Monmouth's  re- 
bellion had  been  stamped  out  with  such  thorough- 
going ferocity  by  that  brute  Jeffreys,  that  there 
was  not  even  a  whisper  of  disappointment  heard; 
not  one,  not  even  among  Scotsmen.  Nor  were 
there  any  gentlemen  of  the  highway  to  be  feared, 


Easier  to  Marry  than  to  Keep       201 

and  if  there  were  we  were  all  armed,  and  Katha- 
rine was  as  good  as  a  fourth  man. 

We  rode  carelessly  therefore,  she  and  I  in  the  ad- 
vance, sometimes  galloping  ahead  until  screened 
behind  a  turn  of  the  road  or  a  clump  of  trees  for 
an  exchange  of  kisses  unseen  by  the  Earl  and  Mas- 
ter Dunner  who  jogged  on  behind  sedately.  We 
were  approaching  the  outskirts  of  Cockenzie  vil- 
lage when  the  road  suddenly  swerved  around  a 
thick  woodland  toward  the  bluff  overlooking  the 
sea,  where  I  marked  a  small  brigantine  in  the  of- 
fing and  pointed  it  out  idly  enough  to  my  Lady 
Katharine. 

"Will  that  be  our  ship,  Hugh?"  asked  my 
wife,  following  my  hand  with  her  eyes. 

"  No,  Kate,  I  think  not,"  I  replied  after  a  care- 
less glance.  "  'Tis  too  small  a  boat  for  such 
happiness  as  is  ours,  Sweet." 

I  had  scarcely  said  the  word  when  from  out  the 
wood  which  we  were  nearly  approaching — the  road 
running  along  the  very  verge  of  the  low  bluff  that 
lifted  it  above  the  high  tide — burst  a  score  or  more 
of  men  on  foot.  They  were  led  by  a  person  richly 
dressed  whose  features  were  covered  with  a  black 
visard. 

I    had   barely   time   to   whisk   out   my   sword 


2O2  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

and  they  were  on  us.  One  fellow  bolder  than  the 
rest  I  had  spitted  with  the  blade,  but  it  was  jerked 
out  of  my  hands.  The  next  moment  I  was  con- 
fronted by  half  a  dozen  heavy  pistols,  and  the 
leader,  he  of  the  mask,  cried : 

"  Yield  you,  Sir  Hugh.  A  motion  and  we  blow 
you  from  the  saddle." 

I  might  not  have  hesitated  to  take  the  risk,  al- 
though it  would  have  probably  ended  in  my  sud- 
den death,  had  I  not  observed  that  the  others  of 
my  party  were  alike  menaced.  I  had  fronted  cold 
steel  and  had  looked  into  the  open  mouth  of  musket 
and  pistol,  ay  and  of  cannon,  too,  many  times, 
but  it  gave  me  a  thrill  of  horror  to  see  my  wife  so 
threatened.  I  did  not  realise  that  she  stood  in  no 
danger,  or  I  might  have  acted  differently.  I  made 
up  my  mind  quickly,  as  a  soldier  needs  must,  and  I 
said  with  a  coolness  I  did  not  feel — on  account  of 
my  dear  wife: 

"  Your  arguments  are  too  strong  for  me,  gen- 
tlemen. I  suppose  you  have  come  for  plunder;  my 
purse  is  in  my  pocket,  you'll  find  there  is  little 
enough  in  it,  we  are  exiles  proscribed  by  King 
James,  and  ..." 

"  I  don't  want  your  purse,  Sir  Hugh  Richmond," 
interposed  the  spokesman,  drawing  nearer  to  me. 


Easier  to  Marry  than  to  Keep       203 

He  stopped  close  by  my  side,  and  by  a  sudden  im- 
pulse, for  which  I  have  ever  been  glad,  before  he 
could  prevent  it  I  reached  over  and  twitched  from 
his  face  with  one  quick  movement  of  my  hand  the 
black  mask  that  hid  it.  I  recognised  the  man 
instantly. 

"Stenwold!"  I  cried.  "What  does  this 
mean?  " 

He  was  furiously  angry  at  being  discovered 
and  showed  it  now. 

"  By  Heaven !  "  he  roared,  "  I  could  have  you 
shot  for  that." 

"  And  since  when,"  I  sneered,  "  has  Lord 
Stenwold  addressed  himself  to  the  cut-purse  trade 
upon  the  King's  Highway  ?  " 

Now  I  knew  in  an  instant  that  my  aggravating 
accusation  was  a  false  one;  as  in  a  flash  I  had  di- 
vined the  whole  situation.  Lord  Stenwold  was 
King  James'  most  intimate  friend,  a  man  who 
would  stop  at  nothing,  honourable  or  dishonoura- 
ble, to  further  His  Majesty's  desires.  And  I  knew 
that  King  James,  probably  aided  and  abetted 
thereto  by  that  arch-devil  Jeffreys'  counsel,  had  re- 
pented him  of  his  clemency  and  that  he  wanted 
to  gain  possession  of  my  wife,  for  what  purpose 
I  could  well  imagine. 


204  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  went  white  hot  with  wrath  as  these  thoughts 
rushed  over  me.  For  a  moment  I  had  the  baresark 
impulse  to  throw  myself  upon  Stenwold  and  his 
gang  and  die  fighting,  and  it  was  hard  for  me  to 
restrain  that  impulse ;  yet  it  would  have  been  mad- 
ness, suicide,  and  it  would  have  served  no  purpose, 
for  it  would  have  thrown  Lady  Katharine  de- 
fenceless and  without  resource  into  the  hands  of 
the  enemy.  So,  although  my  blood  boiled  in  my 
veins,  I  retained  an  impassive  front.  Stenwold 
laughed  mockingly. 

"  You  play  the  game  well,"  he  said  meaningly, 
"  I  didn't  know  you  were  so  good  an  actor.  I  was 
charged  to  keep  our  agreement  a  secret  from  the 
lady  here,  but  I  see  no  need  of  it  now.  Tjie  King 
loyally  and  royally  does  as  he  said,  here  is  your 
thousand  pounds  in  gold."  He  laid  a  bulky  purse 
across  my  saddle  bow.  "  We  take  the  lady,  you 
the  money,  the  King's  pardon  covers  you  for  three 
days  more,  but  if  you  be  found  in  his  realm  there- 
after God  help  you." 

"  Hugh,"  cried  my  wife,  "  what  does  this 
mean?  " 

"  Hoity-toity,"  ran  on  that  devil  Stenwold,  "  my 
lady,  you  know  very  well  what  it  means:  it  was 
all  arranged  between  King  James  and  yourself  be- 


Easier  to  Marry  than  to  Keep       205 

fore  you  left  Durham;  I  had  His  Majesty's  word 
for  it." 

"Liar!  "  cried  Lady  Katharine  viciously. 

She  was  free  enough  of  speech  when  the  situa- 
tion warranted  it. 

"  You  dog!  "  cried  the  Earl  of  Clanranald,  lean- 
ing forward.  "  Do  you  mean  to  imply  that  my 
daughter " 

"  The  King's  word " 


"  Out  upon  the  King's  word.  I  wish  to  God, 
Monmouth " 

"  Have  a  care,  Lord  Clanranald,"  interposed 
Stenwold  darkly.  "  Your  pardon  I  take  it  covers 
acts  of  the  past,  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  me 
from  re-arresting  you  and  laying  charges  of  high 
treason  against  you  once  more  for  abusing  His 
Majesty's  clemency." 

"  Damn  his  clemency  and  His  Majesty  too," 
roared  the  Earl,  struggling  to  force  his  horse 
nearer  the  other.  "  If  you  are  a  gentleman,  draw 
sword.  I  am  old  but  I  will  prove  you  lie  in  your 
own  heart's  blood." 

"  I  am  not  here  to  fight  duels  with  men  old 
enough  to  be  my  grandfather,"  answered  Sten- 
wold, coolly  enough. 

"  With  me  then,"  I  burst  out. 


206  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

The  rogue  answered  me  jeeringly  again.  He 
had  the  whip  hand  and  he  knew  it. 

"  What  benefit  would  it  be  if  I  spitted  you  or 
you  spitted  me  on  the  road  here?  Besides  it  is 
all  part  of  the  game,  as  you  know." 

"  You  lie,  in  your  soul,"  I  cried,  for  the  mo- 
ment wrath  getting  the  better  of  me,  but  Stenwold 
only  laughed  again  that  irritating,  maddening 
laugh.  God,  how  I  itched  to  get  my  hand  on  his 
lying  throat  and  shake  the  wretched  pander  to 
death. 

"  We  have  had  enough  of  this,"  he  said,  turning 
away  from  me  indifferently.  "  My  lady,  will  you 
come  peaceably  or " 

"  Hugh,"  cried  Lady  Katharine,  bending  to- 
ward me  in  wild  terror,  "  you  won't  let  them  take 
me  away  from  you?" 

"  Why,  he  hath  sold  you,"  said  Stenwold.  "  The 
price  hangs  on  his  saddle  bow.  Come,  I  have  no 
time  for  further  parley." 

Now  what  was  I  to  do?  Before  God  if  I  had 
let  go  of  myself  for  a  single  moment  I  would  have 
thrown  myself  upon  him,  yet  I  could  have  effected 
nothing;  there  were  only  four  of  us  and  one  of 
us  a  woman,  and  they  were  a  score  and  a  half. 
If  I  had  killed  one  or  a  dozen  of  them,  what  re- 


Easier  to  Marry  than  to  Keep       207 

mained  would  have  sufficed  to  carry  out  their  pur- 
pose, and  then  what  would  be  done  with  my  wife? 

In  all  that  broad  realm  there  was  only  one  man 
who  could  succour  her — myself !  Was  I  to  throw 
myself  away  uselessly  and  force  her  to  shift  for 
herself?  Nay,  I  must  bide  my  time;  I  must  con- 
tain myself  for  her  sake.  Therefore,  although  to 
see  her  manhandled  and  ruthlessly  dragged  from 
her  horse,  torn  from  her  saddle,  almost  killed  me, 
I  sat  immobile  on  my  own  steed. 

"  Don't  hurt  her,"  said  Stenwold,  never  looking 
my  way,  as  if  I  was  not  worth  further  considera- 
tion. "  We  must  deliver  her  in  good  condition  to 
the  King." 

Katharine  made  a  hard  struggle,  she  was  a 
strong,  brave  woman,  but  what  chance  had  she? 
She  looked  at  me  appealingly,  she  called  my  name 
again  and  again,  but  I  made  no  response.  Pres- 
ently realising  the  absolute  futility  of  it,  she 
stopped  and  stood  shuddering  on  the  road.  Sten- 
wold's  bullies  closed  about  her  and  forced  her  to 
where  a  small  boat  lay  concealed  beneath  the  bluff. 
Ere  she  descended  she  turned  and  gave  me  one  look 
in  which  love  and  contempt  struggled  for  the  pre- 
dominance. I  dare  say  that  I  made  a  sorry  figure, 
sitting  my  horse  there  on  the  strand  with  King 


208  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

James'  guineas  hanging  across  my  saddle  bow,  un- 
able to  hold  the  wife  who  had  risked  so  much 
for  me. 

"  Good-by,  Richmond,"  Stenwold  called  out 
quite  airily  as  the  boat,  a  large  one  capable  of  tak- 
ing them  all  in,  shoved  off.  "  Any  message  for 
the  King?" 

"  Thank  his  gracious  Majesty,"  cried  I  bitterly, 
"  for  his  royal  conduct  toward  me  and  mine,  and 
say  to  him  that  I  hope  to  requite  him  to  the  full 
for  all  that  he  hath  done." 


Chapter 
XIII 

Wherein  I  set  down  in  due  Course  the  Resolution 
to  which  I  came,  which  boded  ill  to  the  King, 
as  I  rode  southward 

MY  poor  wife  did  not  look  at  me  as  the 
boat  rapidly  drew  away  from  the  shore; 
she  sat  helpless  in  the  stern  sheets,  her 
face  buried  in  her  hands.    I  shuddered  to  think  of 
the  light  in  which  she  and  the  rest  must  have  re- 
garded me  then.    I  had  personal  and  unequivocal 
evidence  of  it  immediately,   for  I   found  myself 
tapped  on  the  shoulder.     The  old  Earl  of  Clan- 
ranald  had  advanced  threateningly  toward  me. 

"You  English  coward!"  he  cried.  "Was  it 
for  this  you  married  my  daughter,  who  risked  her 
life  and  honour  for  you  and  me  ?  We  should  have 
known  better  than  to  have  trusted  any  one  who 
had  ever  been  for  a  moment  associated  with  James 
Stewart." 

"  And  do  you  believe  this  monstrous  lie,  Lord 
Clanranald?" 

"  Believe  it?    Can  I  not  see  and  hear?    Draw, 
209 


2io  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

sir,  if  you  have  a  spark  of  courage  left,  or  I  shall 
run  you  through  where  you  stand !  " 

"  I  cannot  fight  with  you,"  I  said;  "  you  are  her 
father." 

"  The  more  reason." 

Indeed,  I  felt  the  prick  of  his  sword  at  my 
throat.  I  found  I  had  to  do  something  or  be  cut 
down. 

"  Draw  quickly  or  I  will  shoot  you  from  your 
saddle,  you  villain !  "  cried  Master  Dunner,  at  that 
time  interposing  and  presenting  a  huge  old  horse- 
pistol. 

There  was  nothing  left  for  me.  In  a  twinkling, 
my  blade  was  in  my  hand.  It  had  been  restored  to 
me  by  one  of  Stenwold's  men  ere  they  departed. 
As  it  gritted  against  my  lord's  steel,  something  of 
my  self-control  came  back  to  me.  He  had  been  no 
mean  fencer  in  his  younger  days,  he  could  have 
matched  any  man  in  the  three  kingdoms  doubtless, 
but  now  he  was  old,  he  had  been  some  time 
in  prison  and  was  certainly  out  of  practice.  His 
force  and  fire  were  soon  spent,  I  was  his  master, 
yet  he  never  blenched,  although  he  knew  it  as  soon 
and  as  well  as  I. 

"  I  tremble,"  he  said  grimly,  "  from  physical 
weakness,  not  from  fear.1' 


A  Bad  Outlook  for  the  King        211 

"  That  I  know,"  I  answered. 

"  Finish  then;  you  have  sold  the  daughter;  spare 
not  the  father !  " 

"  My  lord,"  said  I,  as  by  a  sudden  trick  of 
fence  I  twisted  his  sword  from  his  hands  and  flung 
it  to  the  ground,  "  you  wrong  me.  I  neither  con- 
nived at  the  abduction  of  my  wife,  nor  will  I  re- 
quite your  quite  natural  suspicion  with  what  it 
merits." 

"  Now  is  it  in  my  mind,"  cried  Master  Dun- 
ner,  seeing  his  patron's  discomfiture  and  peril,  "  to 
pull  the  trigger  of  my  pistol." 

"  Do  it  and  kill  me  if  you  will,  but  know  that 
to  do  so  is  to  destroy  the  only  possible  hope  of 
rescue  for  the  woman  we  all  love,"  I  returned 
quietly,  determined  to  have  this  all  over  without 
more  delay  and  put  our  affairs  on  a  proper  basis 
immediately. 

"  What  do  you  mean?  "  asked  Master  Dunner, 
pistol-muzzle  wavering  downward. 

"  Think  for  a  moment.  I  love  your  daughter, 
Lord  Clanranald;  I  perilled  my  life  and  honour 
for  her.  I  was  attainted  of  treason  and  death  had 
been  my  portion  for  her.  I  have  had  no  com- 
munication with  King  James,  save  through  your 
daughter.  Could  I,  could  any  one,  have  foreseen 


212  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

the  course  of  events  that  brought  me  to  the  Tol- 
booth  and  what  hath  happened  since?  It  is  ab- 
surd, sir,  on  its  face.  I  wonder  that  you  do  not 
see  it." 

"  But  Lord  Stenwold?  "  asked  Master  Dunner, 
somewhat  shaken  by  my  reasoning. 

"  Stenwold  is  a  devil,"  I  persisted.  "  Did  not 
you  see  that  he  tried  to  convince  me  that  Lady 
Katharine  had  made  an  agreement  with  the 
King?" 

"  My  life  on  her  truth  and  honour!  "  cried  the 
Earl. 

"  Mine,  too,"  said  I  quickly.  "  I  would  believe 
her  innocent  in  the  face  of  twenty  kings,  backed 
by  as  many  Stenwolds." 

"  But  why  did  you  sit  so  calmly  by?  "  faltered 
the  bewildered  old  man. 

"What  could  I  have  done?  The  four  of  us 
together  might  have  cut  down  or  disposed  of  a 
dozen  men  out  of  the  thirty;  the  rest  would  have 
worked  their  will;  there  would  have  been  no  one 
left  to  save  her."  I  gritted  my  teeth  as  I  spoke: 
"  I  will  rescue  her,  or  avenge  her.  We  alone  in 
the  three  kingdoms  are  able  to  help  her.  Do  you 
think  that  I  intend  to  sit  calmly  by  and  let  her 
fall  into  the  arms  of  the  King?  It  was  a  part  of 


A  Bad  Outlook  for  the  King        213 

the  plan  to  discredit  me  in  the  mind  of  my  wife, 
to  make  it  easier  for  him  to  overcome  her 
resistance." 

"  But  you  took  the  money." 
"  Certainly;  why  not?    We  shall  have  need  of 
all  of  it  and  more  mayhap.     We'll  fight  the  King 
with  his  own  coin." 

"  What  mean  you  to  do?  " 
"  When  my  wife  is  brought  before  the  King, 
I  mean  to  be  there." 
"But  how?" 

"  I  don't  know ;  I  shall  accomplish  it  in  some 
way;  I  saved  my  own  life  but  to  lay  it  down  again 
for  her.  God  help  the  King  when  he  comes  under 
my  hand !  " 

"  My  lad,"  said  the  Earl,  at  last  convinced,  "  I 
did,  indeed,  misjudge  you.  Forgive  me.  My 
hand." 

"  And  mine  too,  sir,"  said  Master  Dunner,  "  if 
in  truth  you  will  honour  me." 

I  grasped  them  both  eagerly,  saying: 
"We    waste    time,    gentlemen;    we    must    be 
doing." 

"  What  plans  have  you?  " 
"  I  ride  south  to-night;  the  King  was  at  Dur- 
ham; its  nearest  port  is  Sunderland.     That  ship 


214  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

will  take  her  there;  at  least,  I  think  so.    If  I  could 
only  have  some  assurance   ..." 

At  that  juncture  I  caught  sight  of  a  figure  mov- 
ing in  the  trees;  instantly  my  pistol  was  out  of  its 
holster  and  levelled  in  that  direction. 

"  Hands  up,"  I  cried,  "  or  you  shall  be  shot 
down!" 

"  I  have  no  fear  of  your  weapon,  sir  soldier," 
came  from  the  coppice,  "  but,  because  I  can  ren- 
der you  service,  I  .  .  . " 

"  Come  forth,"  said  I,  as  a  sturdy  Scotsman 
stepped  out  upon  the  road  and  saluted  me. 

"  Those  men  raided  my  little  farm,  yonder,  be- 
fore you  came;  they  rudely  kissed  my  wife  by 
force;  they  killed  my  chickens,  milked  my  cows, 
and  destroyed  my  garden.  Afterwards  they  talked 
freely  enough.  I  know  the  whole  plan,  and  would 
have  got  to  you  and  warned  you  of  it  had  they 
not  kept  me  in  close  ward.  They  are  to  take  the 
lady  to  King  James  at  Sunderland,  or  Monkwear- 
mouth." 

"  You  hear,  my  lord !  "  I  cried  to  the  Earl 
triumphantly. 

I  opened  the  King's  purse,  got  out  some  of  the 
King's  guineas,  and  passed  them  over  to  the  faith- 
ful man. 


A  Bad  Outlook  for  the  King        215 

"  Here's  for  you,"  said  I. 

"  That  will  pay  for  the  chickens  and  the  milk 
and  the  other  things,  except  the  kiss  and  the  in- 
sults to  my  wife." 

"  And  who  took  them?  "  I  asked. 

"  The  man  in  the  lead." 

"  I  shall  add  your  score  to  mine,  my  friend,  and, 
rest  assured,  he  shall  pay  high  for  both.  Tell  your 
woman  so." 

"  I'd  rather  assist  in  the  paying  myself,  your 
honour,"  said  the  Scotsman.  "  You  see,  sir,  I  am 
an  old  soldier  and  have  been  to  the  wars;  I  can 
wield  a  heavy  claymore  still;  my  ancestors  have 
fought  alongside  Lord  Clanranald's;  if  you  wish 
me,  I  will  go  with  you." 

I  looked  at  the  man  thoughtfully.  He  was  a 
stoutly-built  knave,  of  medium  age,  with  a  de- 
pendable honest  look  out  of  his  eyes  that  promised 
well. 

"  Have  you  a  weapon?  " 

"  I  have  at  the  farm." 

"  Get  it,  then." 

"But  my  wife?" 

"  Have  you  any  children?  "  I  asked. 

"  None;  we  were  married  a  few  weeks  since,"  he 
answered,  smiling. 


216  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Bring  her  along  if  she  will  come,"  I  answered, 
"  and  make  haste." 

He  saluted,  turned,  and  ran  back  through  the 
trees. 

"  Surely  you  are  not  going  to  encumber  yourself 
with  a  woman  in  this  desperate  venture?"  pro- 
tested Lord  Clanranald. 

"  First  hear  my  plan.  With  some  of  this  money 
you,  sir,  are  to  get  a  ship;  buy  it,  charter  it,  steal 
it  if  necessary.  You  will  find  what  you  want  in 
Leith,  doubtless.  You  can  also  enlist  a  half-dozen 
sturdy  Scotsmen  who  can  be  depended  upon,  and 
you  will  make  the  best  speed  you  can  to  Sunderland 
Harbour  and  wait  there  for  me.  If  I  do  not  bring 
Lady  Katharine  off  to  you,  it  will  be  because  I  am 
a  dead  man." 

"  We  shall  do  as  you  say  without  fail,"  said 
the  Earl.  "  Ours  is  the  easier  part,  but  how  will 
you  recognise  us?" 

"  We  must  arrange  upon  some  signal,"  I  an- 
swered, reflecting. 

"  I  have  it,"  said  the  Earl.  "  We'll  paint  upon 
the  mainsail  my  device, — a  bleeding  heart  pierced 
by  a  long  sword." 

"Excellent;  but  if  it  should  be  night?"  I 
queried. 


A  Bad  Outlook  for  the  King        217 

"  Three  lanterns  set  as  a  triangle — a  red  one  at 
the  top,  the  others  white." 

"  Admirably  devised." 

"But  the  woman,  gentlemen?"  said  Master 
Dunner. 

"  Lady  Katharine  might  need  the  assistance  and 
companionship  of  a  female  in  a  ship  full  of  men; 
she  shall  go  with  you,  and  the  man  I  will  take 
with  me. 

"  Would  that  I  could  go  with  you  instead,"  said 
Lord  Clanranald. 

"  Nay,  my  lord,  you  have  not  the  physical 
strength  to  ride  as  fast  or  as  far  as  I." 

"  My  wife,  your  honour!  "  cried  the  man  who 
had  given  us  such  valuable  information,  now  com- 
ing back  to  the  road,  while  following  close  behind 
him  tramped  a  young  and  pretty  country  wench, 
tearful  and  excited. 

"  I  am  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,"  I  began,  inclining 
my  head  politely  toward  her  as  I  spoke.  I  have 
ever  believed  in  treating  women  with  courtesy, 
whatever  their  rank.  "  My  wife  hath  been  ab- 
ducted by  King  James;  the  man  who  insulted  you 
has  taken  her  to  him,  and  I  ride  forward  to  take 
her  from  his  hands  and  to  avenge  the  insult  that 
hath  been  put  upon  us.  The  Earl  of  Clanranald 


2i 8  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

here  is  to  take  ship  at  Leith  and  meet  us  at  Sun- 
derland,  where  King  James  awaits  my  wife.  You, 
dame,  will  go  with  him.  What  is  your  name, 
friend?" 

"  Macleod,  sir,"  he  answered,  "  and  this  is 
Alison,  my  wife." 

"  Lady  Katharine's  horse  is  yonder;  he  is  some- 
thing light  for  you,  but  he  will  carry  you  well,  I 
have  no  doubt.  Now  let  us  be  about  our  business 
quickly." 

"  I  shall  be  off  Sunderland  before  you  come," 
said  the  Earl.  "  I'll  follow  hard  on  the  heels  of 
yonder  vessel." 

"  And  I  shall  board  you  with  your  daughter  and 
my  wife,  or  you  will  know  that  I  am  a  dead  man 
and  she  is  past  saving." 

.  "  In  that  event,  King  James  shall  still  reckon  with 
me,"  said  the  Earl  resolutely.  "  Good-bye,  lad, 
and  God  bless  you.  Mistress  Alison,  Master  Dun- 
ner  will  take  you  up  behind  him.  I  will  gallop  on 
ahead." 

"  Good-bye,  good  friends  all,"  I  answered,  sa- 
luting them. 

"May  God  give  us  success !  "  responded  the  gal- 
lant old  nobleman,  lifting  his  plaided  bonnet  in 
return. 


A  Bad  Outlook  for  the  King        219 

He  turned  away,  followed  presently  by  Master 
Dunner,  with  Mrs.  Alison  riding  on  the  croup. 
I  sat  my  horse  a  moment  and  stared  out  to  sea  at 
the  little  boat  bearing  my  wife  away;  then  I  turned, 
clapped  my  hat  more  firmly  on  my  head,  gathered 
the  reins  more  tightly,  and  looked  at  my  new  friend 
with  his  long  sword. 

"  Come,"  said  I. 

"  And  God  help  that  man  if  he  falls  in  my 
hands,"  he  said. 

"  And  God  help  the  King  if  he  falls  in  mine,"  I 
replied,  cantering  off  to  the  south. 


Chapter 
XIV 

Wherein,  by  the  Grace  of  God,  our  own  Deter- 
mination, and  the  Speed  of  our  good  Horses, 
we  reach  M onkwearmouth  in  Time 

I  DO  not  believe  that  any  two  men  ever  pushed 
horse-flesh  to  a  greater  extremity  than  did  Mac- 
leod  and  I  on  that  journey  south.  I  am  reputed 
to  be  a  cool  man,  and  it  would  be  idle  to  deny  that, 
having  been  rather  severely  tested  a  great  many 
times  in  the  course  of  my  life,  I  had  earned  the 
reputation,  especially  as  more  than  once  that  life 
had  depended  on  my  skill  with  my  sword  or  my 
quickness  with  my  pistol.  Accordingly,  I  fancied 
myself  as  well  able  to  preserve  my  equanimity  in 
times  of  stress  and  strain  as  any  man  in  England, 
but  I  declare  that  I  never  was  so  thoroughly 
aroused  and  excited  in  my  life.  Our  horses  were 
in  a  constant  lather  of  sweat  and  foam,  but  the 
journey  was  just  as  hard  on  the  riders  as  upon  the 
ridden. 

Macleod  was  a  grim  old  soldier,  and  he  seemed 
to  catch  some  of  my  determination.    Lady  Katha- 


220 


The  Noble  Use  of  the  King's  Gold    221 

rine's  horse  had  been  a  good  one,  else  he  would 
have  foundered  long  since,  and  he  kept  pace  with 
my  spirited  bay,  which  had  carried  me  often  in  the 
wars  and  whose  mettle  and  endurance  I  knew  by 
heart.  It  hurt  me  somewhat  to  push  the  horses  the 
way  we  did,  but  I  was  playing  for  greater  stakes 
than  were  to  be  measured  by  one  horse's  life,  or 
many  for  that  matter.  I  had  to  get  to  Sunderland 
before,  or  at  least  by  the  time,  my  wife  arrived 
there  by  sea. 

Going  by  land,  naturally  I  should  have  out- 
speeded  the  ship  easily  had  luck  not  been  so  curs- 
edly against  me.  In  the  first  place,  it  had  rained, 
some  of  the  roads  were  almost  impassable,  and 
some  of  the  bridges  were  washed  out.  We  pushed 
on  frantically,  scarcely  allowing  ourselves  time  to 
eat,  snatching  a  few  moments'  rest  here  and  there, 
more  to  breathe  the  horses  than  to  sleep. 

It  was,  therefore,  three  days  and  a  half  after 
our  departure  that  we  staggered  into  Monkwear- 
mouth,  and  drew  rein  before  the  Boar's  Head  Inn, 
hard  by  old  Saint  Peter's  Church.  I  was  familiar 
with  the  village  and  the  town  of  Sunderland  across 
the  river,  where  in  all  probability  we  should  find 
the  King.  Before  I  was  promoted  to  the  Royal 
Guards,  I  had  been  in  garrison  at  Sunderland 


222  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

Castle.  This  knowledge  would  stand  me  in  good 
stead.  I  am  a  man  who  remembers  those  things, 
and  I  was  glad  that  King  James  had  elected  to 
meet  his  pander  at  Sunderland.  Of  course  I  run 
some  risk  of  being  recognised  there,  but  it  had 
been  half  a  score  of  years  since  I  had  visited  the 
town  and  I  had  little  to  fear  from  that  chance; 
little  or  much,  however,  that  risk  of  such  recognition 
had  to  be  run. 

It  was  close  on  to  noon  when  we  reached  the 
Inn.  Requesting  food  and  a  good  rub-down  for 
our  tired  horses,  which  Macleod  was  to  look  to, 
and  ordering  dinner  to  be  served  in  a  private  room 
and  to  be  ready  within  an  hour,  I  made  my  way  to 
the  waterside.  I  had  carefully  fixed  in  my  mind 
the  lines  of  the  brigantine  which  had  carried  away 
my  wife,  and  I  was  concerned  with  anxiety  to  see 
if  she  were  in  the  river  yet. 

There  were  a  number  of  ships  on  both  sides 
of  the  river:  some  tied  up  at  the  wharves  and 
quays,  others  anchored  in  mid-stream.  Not  one 
of  them  was  the  vessel  for  which  I  looked.  I  was 
most  careful  in  my  scrutiny,  and  I  could  swear 
that  I  was  right.  This  gave  me  great  relief  and 
satisfaction;  I  was  in  time. 

Indeed,  in  spite  of  our  delay,  we  had  pressed 


The  Noble  Use  of  the  King's  Gold     223 

on  so  furiously  that  it  was  most  probable  that 
we  had  arrived  a  little  ahead  of  them,  for  out  at 
sea  I  discerned  several  specks  that  might  be  ships, 
one  of  them  possibly  the  brigantine  carrying  my 
wife.  The  tide,  however,  was  beginning  to  ebb, 
and  it  would  be  five  or  six  o'clock  at  least  before 
they  could  beat  up  against  the  off-shore  breeze 
and  anchor  abreast  the  town. 

Mightily  comforted  by  my  observations,  I  sud- 
denly bethought  me  to  make  my  assurance  double 
sure — as  Master  Shakespeare  saith — for  I  re- 
paired to  the  office  of  the  harbour-master  and  de- 
manded speech  with  that  functionary.  I  was  still 
wearing  my  guardsman's  uniform.  I  intended 
to  change  it  for  a  more  sober  and  less  distinctive 
garment  at  the  first  opportunity,  but  I  was  glad 
now  that  I  had  not  yet  done  so,  for  it  won  me 
instant  respect  and  prompt  answer  from  the  old  sea- 
dog  who  had  charge  of  the  water-front  and  the 
shipping.  I  threw  prudence  to  the  wind  and  ques- 
tioned him  freely. 

"  Hath  Lord  Stenwold  and  a  party  from  Scot- 
land arrived  with  a  prisoner  for  the  King?  'Tis 
an  affair  of  State  which,  of  course,  you  will  not 
mention." 

"  Not  yet,  your  honour,"  answered  the  man, 


224  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  but  I  expect  them  in  with  every  tide;  their  vessel 
is  in  the  offing  now,  I  believe." 

"  And  how  long  do  you  think  it  will  be  before 
they  make  a  landing?  " 

"  With  wind  and  tide  against  them,  sir,"  he 
answered,  squinting  seaward  down  the  river, 
"  'twill  be  close  on  to  seven  o'clock  before  they 
are  abreast  the  castle." 

I  threw  him  a  coin — one  of  King  James' ! — for 
his  civility,  whereat  he  thanked  me  profusely, 
and,  bidding  him  not  to  mention  it  to  any  one,  I 
wrapped  my  cloak  around  me  and  walked  off 
again.  Whatever  I  was  to  do,  must  be  done  un- 
der cover  of  the  night.  I  was  quite  capable  of 
confronting  the  King  in  broad  day,  to  kill  him  if 
he  had  wronged  a  hair  of  my  wife's  head,  but  I 
was  there  to  save  her  rather  than  to  avenge  her, 
and  I  did  not  propose  to  run  any  unnecessary  or 
foolish  risks,  not  because  of  fear  for  my  person, 
but  because  I  was  bent  on  carrying  out  my  plan 
for  her  dear  sake. 

Therefore,  I  went  calmly  back  to  the  Inn  and 
partook  heartily  of  a  most  noble  repast.  The 
landlord  himself  waited  upon  me,  and  when  I 
whispered  that  I  was  on  the  King's  business,  but 
the  matter  was  to  be  kept  secret,  seeing  my  uni- 


The  Noble  Use  of  the  King's  Gold     225 

form  as  confirmation,  he  was  vastly  flattered  and 
promised  ready  compliance  with  any  duty  I  might 
lay  upon  him.  I  assured  his  silence  and  good  faith 
by  a  covert  threat  that  His  Majesty  himself  would 
resent  any  discussion  of  my  presence  among  the 
gossips  in  the  village. 

In  the  course  of  conversation,  I  learned,  to  my 
great  satisfaction,  that  His  Majesty  had  that  day 
chosen  to  lie  at  Stenwold  House  instead  of  Sun- 
derland  Castle. 

This  was  an  ancient  seat  belonging  to  my  lord 
of  that  name,  which  had  been  graciously  put  to 
the  disposal  of  this  Royal  Majesty,  while  its 
owner  did  the  King's  evil  errand.  I  learned  more, 
too :  namely,  that  Jeffreys,  he  of  the  Bloody  Assize, 
was  also  in  Sunderland,  where  he  had  been  hold- 
ing his  outrageous  court.  The  landlord  charac- 
terised him  as : 

"  A  royal  good  gentleman,  your  honour,  fond 
of  wine  and  woman  and  gaming;  hath  been  here 
in  this  very  hostelry  of  mine  three  nights 
a-running." 

I  knew  something  of  the  loose  habits  of  the 
bloody  villain,  which,  indeed,  were  no  secret  to 
any  one  well  informed  as  to  the  doings  of  the 
court,  and  so  far  as  I  had  formulated  any  plan  I 


226  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

had  counted  upon  this  knowledge.  For  once  For- 
tune was  playing  in  my  hands. 

"  Think  you  he  will  be  here  to-night?  "  I  asked, 
disguising  my  eagerness  by  assumption  of  indif- 
ference. 

"  Ay,  'tis  more  than  likely  he  will  be,  your 
honour." 

"  Very  good,"  said  I.  "  When  he  comes,  ap- 
prise me  of  the  fact  without  mentioning  it  to  him; 
I  would  fain  surprise  my  lord — by  the  King's  com- 
mand! His  Majesty  loveth  a  jest  and  we  have 
set  a  pretty  trap  for  the  Lord  Chief  Justice.  'Tis 
a  wager,  understand?" 

"  Certainly,  your  worship,"  answered  the  land- 
lord, rising  to  the  question  like  a  gudgeon  to  the 
baited  hook  as  I  slid  a  coin — another  of  the  King's 
hoard! — carelessly  over  the  table  to  him.  Like 
all  Englishmen,  he  was  full  of  sporting  blood  and 
dearly  loved  a  bet.  "  I  understand,  your  excel- 
lency," he  said  as  he  pouched  the  guinea,  which 
also  he  dearly  loved.  "  Trust  me,  sir." 

"  Now,  another  favour,"  I  continued.  "  My 
man,  here,  is  from  the  north  and  is  unfamiliar 
with  the  shops  of  Sunderland;  would  you  execute 
a  small  commission  for  me?  " 

"  With  pleasure,  your  excellency." 


The  Noble  Use  of  the  King's  Gold     227 

"  We  have  ridden  hard  on  the  King's  service 
and  have  left  our  mails  behind," — which  was  true 
enough,  by  the  way, — "  I  want  a  suit  of  apparel. 
Canst  get  it  for  me  among  the  shops  of  thy  friends 
in  Sunderland?  " 

"  I  have  a  brother  in  the  trade  and  all  the  gentry 
of  the  county  buy  ..." 

"  Say  no  more,"  said  I.  "  There  are  ten 
guineas," — again  more  of  King  James' ! — "  get  me 
the  best  you  can,  something  quiet  and  unobtrusive, 
rather  suited  for  out-door  use  than  for  the  court, 
yet  rich  and  elegant,  such  as  a  gentleman  should 
wear.  You  are  about  of  my  own  build,  although 
somewhat  stouter;  what  fits  you  will  doubtless  suf- 
fice for  me." 

"  The  amount  is  ample  for  the  purpose,  your 
excellency,"  said  the  landlord,  taking  the  money; 
"  indeed,  much  more  than  ..." 

'  Whatever  is  unexpended  you  may  keep  for 
your  trouble." 

"  Your  excellency  overwhelms  me,"  returned 
the  delighted  man.  "  They  shall  be  here  within 
the  hour.  I  am  proud  to  be  much  of  a  size  with 
your  honour." 

•*  Very  good,"  said  I,  "  and,  mind,  no  talk- 
ing— by  order  of  the  King." 


228  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  I  shall  be  silence  itself,"  returned  he,  turning 
to  do  my  errand. 

The  rain  of  golden  guineas  which  I  had  pro- 
duced so  generously  on  every  occasion  was  having 
tremendous  effect  upon  him.  Only  the  very  great 
or  the  very  noble  could,  in  his  mind,  thus  indiffer- 
ently dispose  of  precious  treasure.  It  was  money 
well  spent,  however,  since  it  made  him  entirely 
submissive  to  my  will. 

"  Go  now,  then,"  said  I,  "  for  I  am  in  some- 
thing of  a  hurry." 

The  landlord  instantly  bowed  himself  out,  and 
I  could  hear  him  bustling  about  in  the  public 
room,  bawling  for  his  coat  and  hat  with  vast  im- 
portance, while  making  ready  to  execute  my  com- 
mission. 

"What  think  you,  Macleod?"  said  I,  rising 
from  the  table  and  bidding  him  take  my  place  and 
fall  to  on  the  ample  remains  of  the  meal;  "  is  the 
man  true?  " 

He  was  a  shrewd  observer,  this  Scotsman,  I 
had  found,  and  I  wanted  his  judgment  on  this  im- 
portant point. 

"  A  good  deal  depends  upon  this  landlord,"  I 
added. 

"  So  long  as  you  rain  guineas  upon  him,  you've 


The  Noble  Use  of  the  King's  Gold     229 

got  him  body  and  soul,  your  honour,"  he  answered 
drily. 

"  Thanks  to  the  King,"  laughed  I,  lifting  the 
still  rather  full  purse,  "  the  fountain  has  not  yet 
run  dry." 

We  had  divided  it  equally  between  Lord  Clan- 
ranald  and  myself  ere  we  parted  at  Cockenzie, 
and,  though  I  had  spent  of  my  share  freely,  much 
still  remained. 

"  But  it  likes  me  ill,"  said  Macleod  covetously, 
"  to  see  such  good  gold  lavished  on  such  a 
wastrel." 

"  There  will  be  plenty  for  us  all,"  said  I,  "  can 
I  once  win  away  with  my  wife." 

"  I  care  not  how  plenty  they  be,  sir,"  was  his 
courteous  answer,  "  a  guinea's  a  guinea,  whether 
there  be  one  or  a  thousand." 

"  Here's  one  for  you  then,"  said  I,  "  since  you 
like  them  so  well." 

"  I  no  meant  my  words  for  that,"  answered  the 
worthy  Scotsman,  "  but  I  will  e'en  take  the  guinea 
just  the  same." 

"  I  am  going  to  lie  down  now  and  get  some 
sleep,  and  I  recommend  you  to  do  the  same  when 
you  have  finished  your  meal.  Leave  word  that  I 
am  not  to  be  disturbed,  and,  if  I  do  not  happen  to 


230  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

be  awake  at  five  of  the  clock,  you  are  to  come  and 


rouse  me." 


"  Very  good,  sir,"  replied  my  good  attendant, 
whom  I  had  learned  to  trust;  "  I'll  first  take  a  look 
at  our  horses  and  then  I'll  be  blithe  to  follow  your 
honour's  advice." 

I  left  him  finishing  the  remains  of  the  meal  and 
withdrew  to  an  inner  chamber.  Taking  off  my 
coat,  and  kicking  off  my  riding-boots,  I  threw  my- 
self on  the  bed,  and  for  three  hours  I  slept  as 
sound  as  ever  I  slept  in  my  life.  When  I  opened 
my  eyes  my  watch  told  me  that  it  was  now  five 
o'clock.  I  had  taught  myself  the  valuable  habit 
of  awakening  whenever  I  wanted  to  when  on  serv- 
ice or  in  the  field,  and  I  had  the  practice  down  to 
a  nicety.  I  was  very  much  refreshed  from  my  eat- 
ing and  sleeping,  and,  after  I  had  given  myself  a 
fine  wash  in  a  tub  that  I  caused  to  be  brought 
to  me,  I  felt  fit  for  anything,  even  to  the  bearding 
of  a  king! 

When  I  was  ready  for  them,  Macleod,  who  had 
also  been  asleep,  brought  me  the  clothes  the  land- 
lord had  procured.  It  was  a  rich  suit  of  dark 
blue  laced  with  silver,  which  fitted  me  well  and 
seemed  not  unbecoming,  though  I  do  look  my  best 
in  the  noble  scarlet  of  the  Royal  Guards,  accord- 


The  Noble  Use  of  the  King's  Gold     231 

ing  to  Kate,  my  wife.  I  put  it  on  at  once  and, 
finding  it  so  satisfactory,  I  sent  out  another  guinea 
to  the  worthy  Boniface,  bidding  him  prepare  sup- 
per for  us.  We  sat  down  to  it  at  six  o'clock.  I 
waived  ceremony  on  this  occasion,  and  Macleod, 
wrho  modestly  placed  himself  at  the  far  end  of  the 
table,  ate  with  me.  We  both  proved  good  trencher- 
men. 

I  suppose  it  was  near  on  to  seven  o'clock  when 
we  finished.  I  had  no  idea  where  we  might  get 
our  next  meal,  and  we  were  both  of  us  old  enough 
soldiers  to  appreciate  the  prime  importance  of  at- 
tending well  to  the  commissariat  while  we  had 
opportunity. 

It  was  perhaps  half-past  seven  when  we  trotted 
away  from  the  Inn  yard,  both  of  us  wrapped  in 
long  cloaks,  with  our  hats  pulled  well  down  over 
our  faces  and  with  our  pistols  carefully  loaded  and 
primed  in  our  belts.  I  did  not  intend  to  be  caught 
napping  by  the  King  at  this  time  with  empty 
weapons,  as  I  had  been  by  my  wife  before.  We 
made  our  way  to  the  river-bank,  and  followed  the 
road  to  the  landing  in  the  direction  of  Stenwold 
House. 

It  was  still  light,  and  I  observed  a  brigantine 
slowly  beating  up  the  river.  My  heart  leaped  at 


232  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

the  sight  of  her.  I  would  know  that  ship  in  a 
thousand.  It  was  she.  I  raised  my  hand  and 
shook  it  toward  her  as  she  came  slowly  on.  Sten- 
wold  and  my  wife  would  be  aboard.  I  was  in 
good  time,  thank  God! 

For  a  moment  I  considered  whether  it  would 
be  possible  to  ambush  the  party  who  would  bring 
Lady  Katharine  to  the  shore  and  sweep  her  away 
from  them  as  soon  as  they  landed.  But  I  reluc- 
tantly abandoned  that  idea.  We  two  could  do 
little  with  so  many  as  they  would  be.  We  must 
try  strategy  instead  of  force.  I  had  devised  a 
better  plan. 

1  could  not  wait  until  the  brigantine  anchored, 
not  even  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  my  Lady  Katharine 
as  they  landed.  We  trotted  at  a  sharp  pace  back 
to  the  Inn,  where  the  landlord  gave  me  further 
interesting  news:  he  advised  me  privately  that 
Lord  Jeffreys  had  sent  a  messenger  there  to  say 
that  he  expected  to  pass  the  evening  and  the  night 
at  the  Inn, — I  had  intended  to  summon  him  my- 
self otherwise, — he  was  coming  incognito,  and  a 
certain  dame  was  to  be  notified  to  meet  him.  I 
laughed. 

"  By  the  King's  command,  I'll  be  the  only  lady 
that  he'll  see." 


The  Noble  Use  of  the  King's  Gold    233 

"  It  will  be  a  royal  jest,"  said  the  landlord, 
also  greatly  amused. 

"  His  Majesty  will  be  much  pleased  when  he 
hears  of  it,"  said  I. 

"  I  hope,  sir,  that  the  King  may  be  pleasured, 
indeed,"  said  he. 

"  No  doubt  of  it,"  I  returned. 

"  And  you  will  tell  him,  please  your  honour, 
that  I  did  my  small  part  to  your  entire  satisfac- 
tion, sir?  " 

"  I  will  see  that  your  zeal  is  properly  re- 
warded." 

"What  must  I  do  further?"  asked  the  de- 
lighted landlord. 

"  This,"  said  I :  "  since  his  lordship  is  coming 
on  an  errand  of  love," — I  paused;  the  landlord 
nodded, — "  he  will  require  a  private  room  in 
which  to  receive  the  person  whom  he  expects  to 
meet.  Do  you  contrive  that  I  shall  be  there  in  her 
place." 

"And  what  then,  sir?" 

"  Nothing  then,"  said  I,  laying  my  finger  by 
the  side  of  my  nose.  "  I  shall  do  all  the  rest. 
My  lord  will  require  the  room  for  the  whole  night 
and  must  on  no  account  be  disturbed.  The  lady 
must  not  be  notified." 


234  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  You  mean  no  harm  to  the  King's  Justice? 
Forgive  the  question,  your  excellency,"  said  the 
landlord,  rather  anxiously. 

"  'Twould  be  a  hanging  matter  to  meddle  with 
him,  my  good  friend.  Rest  easy;  his  Majesty 
loves  his  Chief  Justice  and  would  not  have  a  hair 
of  his  head  harmed.  Know  you  my  Lord  Jeff- 
reys' seal?  " 

"  I  happen  to  know  it,  for  he  hath  despatched 
letters  by  me.  I  have  seen  it  on  all  papers  I  take 
from  him,  and  his  signet  ring  as  well." 

"  Good !  This  is  a  most  secret  business,"  said 
I,  "  and,  while  you  would  doubtless  be  well  re- 
warded for  your  assistance,  I  would  not  answer 
for  your  head  should  you  betray  me."  I  softened 
this  threat  with  another  guinea — King  James' 
again !  "  The  King  is  a  royal  paymaster,"  I 
added  knowingly. 

"  Everything,  your  excellency,"  said  the  land- 
lord, now  completely  at  my  disposal,  "  shall  be 
exactly  as  you  wish  it." 

"  And  I  myself,"  I  continued,  "  am  not  with- 
out interest  at  the  court.  This  night  the  King  will 
deny  me  nothing.  I  am  sure  you  seem  a  man  to 
be  trusted;  there  is  a  lady  in  the  case,  you 
comprehend?  " 


The  Noble  Use  of  the  King's  Gold     235 

Of  course  he  comprehended! 

Presently  I  found  myself  in  a  very  lofty  and 
spacious  chamber,  the  best  in  the  Inn.  Adjoining 
it  was  a  smaller  bedroom,  whose  one  window 
looked  upon  the  deep  and  silent  close  of  the 
Cathedral,  now  deserted.  The  chamber  was  ad- 
mirable for  my  purpose.  In  the  bedroom  I  sta- 
tioned Macleod.  I  had  directed  him  to  procure 
a  quantity  of  light  yet  strong  rope,  and  by  some 
means,  like  the  faithful  fellow  that  he  was,  he  had 
managed  to  obey  my  rather  difficult  order:  he  had 
the  most  of  it  wound  about  his  person.  There 
were  a  number  of  candles  burning  in  the  great 
apartment.  I  extinguished  them  all  but  one,  and, 
drawing  back  so  as  partly  to  be  concealed  by  the 
window,  I  loosened  my  sword  in  its  sheath  and 
waited  for  the  coming  of  Lord  Jeffreys  with  what 
patience  I  could  muster — but  little,  I  will  admit. 


Chapter 

XV 

Shows  how  the  Lord  Chief  Justice  of  England 
kept  a  Love  Tryst  and  what  befell  him  at  the 
Boar's  Head  Inn 

IT  seemed  hours,   although  really  but  a   few 
minutes,  before  there  came  a  discreet  tap  upon 
the  door.     Before  I  had  time  to  say  a  word, 
it  opened  cautiously  and  the  burly  figure  of  a  man 
muffled  in  a  long  cloak  entered  the  room.     The 
door  was  closed  behind  him.    He  took  off  his  hat, 
unbuttoned  his  coat,  and  dropped  it  carelessly  in  a 
chair. 

"  'Tis  so  dark  in  here,  Doll,"  he  began,  in  a 
rough,  hoarse  voice,  "  that  I  couldn't  see  a  blush 
on  your  face,  even  if  you  could  conjure  up  one." 
He  peered  about  him  in  the  half-light  uncertainly. 
"  Why  so  sparing  of  the  candles?  "  he  asked  with 
a  coarse  laugh.  "  Come,  no  tricks,  you  baggage; 
where  are  ye?  " 

He  looked  about  him  a  moment  more,  fortu- 
nately not  seeing  me  behind  the  hangings,  and  then 

236 


The  Love  Tryst  of  the  Chief  Justice    237 

strode  boldly  across  the  room  and  laid  his  hand  on 
the  bed-chamber  door. 

"Art  couched  already,  wench?"  he  chuckled 
out. 

As  noiselessly  as  a  cat,  and  with  more  swiftness 
than  he  had  exhibited,  I  had  followed  him  and,  as 
his  hand  touched  the  door  handle,  I  pricked  him 
on  the  shoulder  with  the  point  of  my  sword.  He 
wheeled  around  with  a  marvellous  swiftness  for 
a  man  of  his  bulk  and  confronted  me.  He  did  not 
yet  recognise  me  in  the  dim  light,  but  he  saw 
enough  to  know  that  it  was  the  tall  form  of  a 
man  in  the  room  he  expected  to  be  welcomed  to 
by  a  woman.  He  opened  his  mouth,  but,  before 
he  could  make  a  sound,  I  said: 

"  Unless  you  want  me  to  run  you  through  with 
this  blade,  you  will  be  absolutely  silent,  sir." 

I  never  saw  a  more  ridiculous  spectacle  than  he 
presented — his  mouth  open,  his  fat  face  violently 
flushed.  Like  most  bullies — not  all — this  blood- 
thirsty jurist — God  save  the  mark — was  an  arrant 
coward.  He  shrank  back  against  the  wall  and 
only  stopped  retreating  when  further  escape  was 
impossible. 

"  Do  you  know  what  'tis  you  are  doing?"  he 
growled.  "  You  are  raising  sword  against  the 


238  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

Lord  Chief  Justice  of  England;  your  life  will 
be  forfeited,  'tis  treason.  I  will  have  you  hung, 
drawn,  quartered.  Drop  your  blade  instantly, 
knave,"  he  went  on,  gaining  courage  as  he  heard 
his  own  voice. 

"  I  would  not  hesitate  to  raise  this  blade  against 
the  King  himself,"  answered  I  coolly. 

"What,  sirrah   .    .    ."he  began. 

He  was  so  accustomed  to  browbeat  helpless  vic- 
tims who  came  before  his  court  that  his  course 
was  as  natural  as  breathing,  but  I  was  not  a  victim 
and  this  was  not  a  court,  as  he  should  very  soon 
find  out. 

"  And  I  am  quite  aware,"  I  interrupted,  "  of  all 
that  I  risk.  It  disturbs  me  not  a  whit.  In  faith, 
were  I  you,  my  lord,  I  would  not  dwell  too  much 
on  what  may  happen  to  me  in  future ;  your  present 
predicament  is  your  chief  concern.  I  advise  you 
to  give  heed  to  it." 

"  Is  it  my  money  you  want?  "  he  asked,  grow- 
ing more  and  more  alarmed. 

"  Nay,"  said  I,  "  keep  your  hands  by  your 
side." 

My  sword  made  little  circles  about  his  throat. 
It  was  a  trick  of  fence  I  had  learned  and  it  added 
greatly  to  his  discomfiture. 


The  Love  Tryst  of  the  Chief  Justice   239 

"  Take  away  that  blade,"  he  pleaded. 

"  When  it  suits  me,"  I  replied. 

I  edged  around  him  until  I  could  reach  the  bed- 
room door.  I  knocked  upon  it,  and  instantly  Mac- 
leod  presented  himself.  It  pleased  me  to  see  that 
he  had  his  old  and  terrible  Scottish  claymore  bared 
and  ready. 

"  Who  is  this?  "  asked  Jeffreys,  with  a  new  ac- 
cession of  alarm. 

"  You  will  learn  presently,  my  lord,  that  it  is 
now  not  for  you  to  ask  questions,  but  to  answer 
them." 

"What  would  you,  sir?"  asked  Macleod  of 
me. 

"  Lights,"  said  I.  "  I  have  no  doubt  that  Lord 
Jeffreys  would  fain  know  whom  he  entertains;  but 
first  bolt  the  door  into  the  hall." 

"  One  shout,"  growled  the  Lord  Chief  Justice, 
"  and  I  could  arouse  the  Inn." 

"  But  you  would  be  so  sound  asleep,  my  lord, 
on  the  next  second,  that  no  shouting  that  I  have 
heard  would  suffice  to  awaken  you.  Dost  take  my 
meaning?  " 

"  Curse  you,  yes !  " 

"  Remember,  then,  to  speak  softly  till  I  give 
you  leave  to  call." 


240  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

While  I  had  spoken,  Macleod  had  barred  the 
heavy  door  precluding  any  chance  interruption; 
although  I  trusted  to  the  landlord's  zeal  and  de- 
votion to  prevent  that,  it  was  well  not  to  neglect 
any  precaution.  Then,  from  the  solitary  candle, 
he  lighted  a  number  of  others.  My  back  was  to 
the  light,  but  presently  I  moved  to  let  it  shine 
upon  my  face. 

"  Richmond!  "  gasped  Jeffreys,  turning  a  shade 
paler  under  his  red. 

"  The  same,  sir." 

"  What  do  you  here?  "  queried  the  Lord  Chief 
Justice.  "  You  are  a  proscribed  outlaw;  I  can  or- 
der you  seized  and  executed  without  formality  of 
a  trial;  you  have  no  standing  in  the  court." 

"  I  know  that  full  well,"  said  I.  "  I  knew  it 
before  I  heard  it  from  your  lips,  worthy  master 
of  the  law,  and  therefore  your  repetition  of  it  af- 
fects me  not  at  all." 

"What  do  you  want?"  asked  the  frightened 
blackguard  blusteringly. 

"  A  small  thing,  an  it  please  you — my  wife." 

'  You  fool,"  he  muttered  under  his  breath,  "  I 
haven't  got  her.  Go  to  the  King." 

"  That  I  shall,  sir." 

The   incautious   admission  of  the  Lord   Chief 


The  Love  Tryst  of  the  Chief  Justice   241 

Justice  that  I  should  seek  the  King  apprised  me  of 
what  I  had  more  than  suspected,  that  he  was  in 
the  base  plot. 

"I  mean  I  know  nothing  of  her,"  he  began, 
seeking  to  cover  his  blunder. 

"  I  am  glad  to  find  out  from  you  where  she  hath 
been  taken." 

Jeffreys  laughed.  He  saw  that  I  knew,  and 
that  I  was  not  to  be  put  off.  Besides,  his  natural 
viciousness  would  not  let  him  lose  so  good  an 
opportunity  to  taunt  me,  even  at  so  great  a  risk  to 
himself. 

"  The  King  hath  some  spirit,  after  all,"  he  said 
meaningly. 

"  Now,  by  the  God  above  us,"  I  hissed,  "  I 
could  kill  you  for  those  words." 

And,  but  I  needed  him,  I  would  have  done  it 
then  and  there.  The  world  would  have  been  well 
rid  of  so  low  and  base  a  villain  that  disgraced  the 
judicial  ermine  that  he  wore. 

"  I  did  but  jest,"  he  said,  in  cowardly  confu- 
sion. "  It  was  the  King's  will.  I  had  naught  to 
do  with  it." 

"  Don't  jest  that  way  again  or  I  might  indulge 
my  own  humour,  which,  I  assure  you,  hath  a  more 
biting  point  than  yours;"  and,  as  that  point  was 


242  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

plainly  visible  to  him,  he  could  not  have  missed 
my  meaning.  "  I  know  perfectly  well  that  you 
and  that  pander  Stenwold  are  as  much  responsible 
as  the  cowardly  King,  whom  I  have  served  long 
enough  to  estimate  at  his  true  worth,  or  worth- 
lessness.  He  hath  exiled  me,  he  hath  stolen  my 
wife ;  I  am  no  longer  his  man,  but  Prince  William's, 
across  the  water,  and,  when  we  come  back,  God 
help  King  James  and  you !  " 

"  I  am  sure,"  protested  Jeffreys,  "  that  I  wish 
you  well  and  ..." 

"  No  more  of  that,"  I  said  curtly. 

"  I'll  e'en  help  you  to  get  your  wife,"  he  ran 
on,  "if  ..." 

"  I  intend  that  you  shall  do  so  without  condi- 
tions." 

"  But  I  am  helpless  here,"  continued  my  lord. 
"  Release  me  and  I  will  go  to  the  King  ..." 

" 1  know  a  better  way  than  that,"  I  said. 

"What  way?" 

"  I  will  bring  my  wife  from  his  Majesty's  hand 
with  an  order  from  you,  my  lord." 

"  From  me  ?  I  don't  understand  you.  I  cannot 
issue  orders  to  the  King,  sir.  You  rave." 

"  Nay,  I  was  never  soberer.  I  shall  tell  the 
King  that  I  have  you  in  safe  ward;  it  will  be  her 


The  Love  Tryst  of  the  Chief  Justice   243 

life  or  your  life.  If  a  hair  of  her  head  is  harmed, 
you  shall  pay." 

"My  God,  man!" 

"  The  King  loves  you,  you  say." 

"Yes,  but   ..." 

"  Have  you  no  confidence  in  the  reality  of  his 
affection?" 

"  Ay,  surely,  but  .  .  . "  he  began,  more  fever- 
ishly. 

"  Enough,"  said  I.  "  I  have  decided,  and  from 
my  decision  there  is  no  appeal  to  any  court.  On 
yonder  table  are  writing  materials;  go  to  it;  write 
as  I  dictate." 

"  Nay,  good  Sir  Hugh,  I   .    .    ." 

"  Hesitate  but  a  moment  and  I  will  make  your 
life  pay  before  I  have  ascertained  that  she  has 
suffered.  You  know,  Lord  Jeffreys,  that  I  have 
nothing  to  lose." 

"  I'll  write,  I'll  write,  but  be  not  so  hasty  with 
thy  point,  Richmond-" 

11  No  more,"  said  I.     "  Take  the  quill." 

"What  shall  I  write?"  he  asked,  seizing  the 
pen. 

And  thus  I  dictated  to  him: 

"  For  God's  love,  Your  Most  Gracious  and 
Royal  Majesty,  I  am  held  prisoner  by  Sir  Hugh 


244  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

Richmond,  who  threatens  me  with  instant  death 
should  his  wife  suffer  any  mistreatment  at  Your 
Majesty's  hands.  I  have  served  you  well,  Sire; 
leave  me  not  now  defenceless  in  mine  enemy's 
hand.  Sir  Hugh  is  desperate;  he  will  kill  me.  I 
fear  me  for  my  life.  Your  most  faithful  humble 
servant." 

He  wrote  it  all  down  at  my  dictation. 

"Hast  finished?"  I  asked. 

He  nodded  his  head. 

"  Sign  it." 

He  scrawled  beneath  it,  "  Jeffreys,  Lord  Chief 
Justice  of  England." 

"  Seal  it,"  said  I. 

His  hands  trembled  so  he  could  scarcely  drop 
the  wax,  his  mouth  was  so  dry  it  was  difficult  to 
moisten  the  seal,  but  he  managed  somehow  or 
other. 

"  You  never  wrote  truer  words  in  your  life,"  I 
said,  taking  the  paper,  and  the  seal  as  well,  and 
examining  both  of  them  carefully,  keeping  him 
well  covered  the  while,  to  see  that  he  had  played 
me  no  tricks  in  his  writing. 

"What  next?"  he  asked. 

"  Go  into  yonder  room."  I  pointed  to  the  bed- 
chamber. 


The  Love  Tryst  of  the  Chief  Justice    245 

"  I  have  done  what  you  asked,  you  would  not 
murder  me  now?  The  laws  of  war  require  that  a 
hostage  be  kindly  entreated  and  ..." 

"  I  intend  to  lock  you  there  until  I  have  seen 
the  King.  Go!" 

Seeing  no  help  for  it,  he  rose  to  his  feet  and 
entered  the  room,  followed  by  me  and  Macleod. 
Jeffreys  continued  to  protest,  but  I  silenced  him 
with  that  wonderfully  bright  persuader  in  my 
hand. 

"  Now  that  I  have  the  letter,"  said  I,  "  I  care 
little  whether  you  are  alive  or  dead,  and,  for  the 
toss  of  a  coin,  I  would  rid  the  world  of  you.  But 
I  am  not  a  judge;  being  only  a  poor  soldief,  I'll 
keep  faith  with  you.  Your  life  depends  entirely 
upon  your  absolute  obedience;  I  must  bind  you 
securely." 

He  said  no  more,  but  suffered  himself  to  be 
bound  without  resistance.  Macleod  had  brought 
plenty  of  rope;  we  lashed  him  until  he  was  as  im- 
mobile as  an  iron  bar;  then  we  picked  him  up  and 
laid  him  on  the  bed  and,  with  what  remained  of 
the  rope,  secured  him  so  that  he  could  not  move 
about  or  roll  off  to  the  floor. 

"  You  will  be  enlarged,  doubtless,  in  the  morn- 
ing," said  I.  "  I  wish  some  of  Monmouth's 


246  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

friends  and  followers  whom  you  hounded  to  death 
could  see  you  now." 

"  For  God's  sake,"  he  gasped,  "  if  you  must 
leave  me  this  way,  give  me  a  draught  of  wine !  " 

"  Nay,"  I  replied  smilingly.  "  Here  is  some- 
thing that  will  suit  your  thirst  and  dry  humour 
much  better." 

I  crammed  into  his  huge  mouth,  which  he  had 
opened  gaspingly  to  protest,  a  soiled  towel  which 
I  took  from  the  wash-stand.  I  rammed  it  in  hard 
and,  with  a  piece  torn  from  the  sheet,  I  bound  it 
down  around  his  head  and  neck.  I  thought  my 
lord's  veins  would  burst  in  his  forehead,  he  grew 
so  purple. 

"  A  pleasant  night  to  you,"  said  I.  "  And  may 
the  love  of  your  King  secure  your  release  in  the 
morning." 

We  extinguished  the  candles,  went  out  into  the 
large  room,  and  closed  the  door.  In  a  voice  that 
Jeffreys  within  could  easily  hear,  I  said  to  my  man: 

"  You  will  stay  here  on  this  side  of  the  door 
until  I  send  for  you  in  the  morning.  If  the  pris- 
oner by  chance  should  get  free  of  his  bonds,  or 
should  fall  from  his  bed,  or  should  make  any  out- 
cry, go  in  and  kill  him  without  further  delay. 
You  understand?" 


The  Love  Tryst  of  the  Chief  Justice   247 

"  I  do,  sir,  and  it  shall  be  as  you  wish,"  he  an- 
swered loudly. 

Macleod  ostentatiously  drew  a  chair  up  in  front 
of  the  door  and  then,  as  I  had  need  of  him  and 
could  not  leave  him  there,  he  rose  from  the  chair 
and  noiselessly  followed  me  down  the  room.  We 
extinguished  the  lights  in  the  outer  chamber,  and, 
having  locked  all  doors,  took  the  keys  with  us. 
We  had  but  little  fear,  unless  some  alarm  was 
given,  but  that  the  Lord  Chief  Justice  would  be 
quite  safe  for  the  night,  and  that  he  was  going 
to  pass  such  night  as  he  had  never  passed  before. 
We  waited  to  see  the  landlord,  and  I  bestowed  upon 
him  some  more  of  King  James*  his  guineas.  I 
showed  him  the  letter  sealed  with  Lord  Jeffreys' 
seal.  He  could  not  read  it,  but  he  recognised  the 
signet. 

"  I  know  that  seal  full  well,"  he  said,  entirely 
satisfied  by  it. 

"  My  Lord  Jeffreys  hath  retired  for  the  night, 
and  upon  no  chance  is  he  to  be  disturbed  until 
morning,  unless  I  should  come  back  or  send.  He 
doth  not  wish  the  lady  you  know  to  be  sent  for." 

"  I  understand,"  he  said  knowingly.  He  was 
a  wise  and  understanding  landlord  indeed ! 

"  The   door   is   locked   behind   us,"    I   added, 


248  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  and,  if  you  value  your  life,  keep  away  from  it 
and  keep  others  away  as  well." 

"  Your  excellency  shall  be  obeyed." 
By  this  time  Macleod  and  the  hostler  of  the  Inn 
had  brought  around  the  horses  again.  We 
mounted  them  once  more  and  cantered  down  the 
street  until  we  struck  the  river  road.  So  far 
everything  had  gone  without  a  hitch.  The  King 
lay  at  Stenwold  House;  my  wife  had  been  recently 
brought  there.  Access  to  him  would  be  difficult, 
doubtless,  but  I  now  had  means  to  open  the  gate 
and  pass  the  guard.  Once  inside  it  would  go 
hard  if  I  did  not  effect  Katharine's  release. 

If  Clanranald  had  succeeded  in  his  part  of  the 
plan  all  would  be  well.  He  ought  not  to  be  more 
than  five  hours  behind  the  brigantine,  I  thought. 
As  we  got  away  from  the  houses,  we  eagerly 
searched  the  sea,  and  sure  enough,  between  the 
far-away  lighthouses  on  either  side  of  the  river- 
mouth,  there  was  a  vessel.  It  was  so  dark  we 
could  not  have  seen  her  had  she  not  carried  three 
lights  set  in  a  triangle,  a  red  one  at  the  top !  Clan- 
ranald was  on  time.  The  tide  now  approaching 
full  flood,  he  ought  to  be  abreast  Stenwold  House 
in  a  few  hours.  We  set  spurs  to  our  horses  and 
clashed  on  rapidly. 


Chapter 
XVI 

How  My  Lord  Stenwold  settled  his  Account  and 
.paid  his  Debt  in  full 

STENWOLD  HOUSE  stood  on  the  bank  of 
the  river,  about  half-way  between  Monk- 
wearmouth  town  and  the  lighthouse  on 
the  point  that  jutted  out  seaward  far  beyond.  It 
was  some  distance  from  the  outskirts  of  the  vil- 
lage, and  I  noted,  as  we  galloped  along,  that  the 
surrounding  country  was  lonesome  and  desolate. 

I  had  at  first  intended  to  take  Macleod  into  the 
castle  with  me,  but  a  better  thought  came  to  me 
as  we  rode.  Long  before  we  reached  the  house 
I  drew  rein  and,  to  Macleod's  great  and  over- 
whelming disappointment,  I  outlined  exactly  what 
I  wished  him  to  do. 

"  Upon  second  thoughts,"  I  said,  "  I  will  not 
take  you  with  me  further.  Do  you  go  back  to  the 
village  and  get  a  boat,  a  wherry  that  two  of  us 
can  row  and  yet  one  that  you  can  manage  your- 
self on  a  pinch,  and  bring  it  to  the  river-bank 

under  the  walls  of  the  castle  yonder." 

249 


250  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  But  Lord  Stenwold,  sir,"  protested  the 
worthy  Scotsman,  who  evidently  would  fain  play  a 
bolder  part. 

"  I'll  take  care  of  him,"  I  replied. 

"  I  would  like  it  well,"  persisted  my  attendant 
stoutly,  "  if  I  could  take  the  payment  for  that 
kiss  myself." 

"  Do  not  fear,  man,"  said  I,  "  I'll  take  payment 
for  us  both,  and,  unless  I  blunder  strangely,  he 
will  never  live  to  kiss  another  woman  after  this 
night.  You  could  not  do  any  special  good  with 
me  in  the  castle.  The  two  of  us  could  not  take 
the  place  by  force,  and,  for  strategy,  one  is  as  good 
as  two  or  a  thousand — ay,  better.  You  can  serve 
us  all,  and  your  revenge,  best  by  providing  the 
means  of  escape.  I  am  like  to  need  it  both  sorely 
and  quickly  to-night." 

"  Yonder's  our  ship,  sir,"  he  said,  silenced  by 
my  emphasis. 

"  Yes,  I  have  marked  her." 

We  both  stared  seaward  at  the  lights.  I  was 
sorry  that  I  had  not  arranged  some  method  of 
signalling  the  Earl,  but  none  that  I  could  have 
thought  of  would  have  been  practicable  and,  in- 
deed, any  attempt  at  it  would  infallibly  have  be- 
trayed us. 


My  Lord  Settles  His  Account       251 

"  Am  I  to  rent,  borrow,  or  steal  a  boat,  your 
honour?"  asked  Macleod,  appreciating  the  fact 
that  my  decision,  which  was  only  common-sense, 
was  unalterable. 

"  You  are  to  be  here  within  the  hour  with  the 
boat.  I  care  not  how  you  get  it.  That's  your 
own  lookout;  but  get  it.  Don't  fail  me;  remem- 
ber your  wife  is  on  that  ship;  and  it  might  be  con- 
venient for  you  to  bear  in  mind  that  Lord  Jeffreys 
has  had  ample  opportunity  to  familiarise  himself 
with  your  face  and  figure  as  well  as  with  mine,  and 
I  would  not  give  a  penny  for  your  life  if  you  are 
in  England  when  he  gets  loose." 

"  I  shall  be  there  within  an  hour,"  answered 
the  Scotsman  stoutly.  "  This  horse,  sir?  " 

"  You  can't  take  him  aboard  ship,"  I  replied; 
"  you  must  leave  him  behind." 

"  Very  good,  sir."  He  half-wheeled  his  horse 
and  then  stopped.  "  You  are  going  on  a  desperate 
venture  for  your  wife,"  said  he;  "  if  a  poor  man 
might  be  so  bold  ..." 

His  hand  went  out  toward  me  rather  tentatively 
in  the  darkness.  I  waived  the  difference  in  rank 
at  once — for  that  matter,  I  have  ever  been  willing 
to  shake  hands  with  honest  men,  even  those  of  low 
degree. 


252  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Good  luck  and  God  bless  you,  sir,"  he  said 
earnestly. 

"  Thank  you,"  said  I.  "  Don't  fail  me,"  I  re- 
peated again. 

"  I  will  meet  your  honour  in  an  hour,  yonder," 
he  replied. 

With  that  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse  and  gal- 
loped away.  Now  what  was  I  to  do?  It  was  evi- 
dent that  it  might  be  difficult  to  get  entrance  to 
Stenwold  House,  and  more  difficult  to  get  access 
to  the  King.  I  did  not  want  to  play  my  trump 
card,  Lord  Jeffreys'  note,  until  the  last  moment. 
Yet,  what  could  I  do  without  it? 

If  I  had  time,  I  might  perhaps  have  managed 
to  scale  the  walls  in  some  way  and  effect  an  en- 
trance by  stealth,  but  I  had  no  time.  Too  much 
had  been  wasted  as  it  was.  I  judged  it  to  be  about 
eight  o'clock.  I  was  morally  certain  that  I  would 
be  in  good  time,  but  I  did  not  dare  to  tempt  For- 
tune too  long  and  too  much. 

I  knew  that  King  James  would  at  first  try 
cajolery  and  persuasion — that  was  his  usual 
method;  not  until  they  failed  would  he  try  brib- 
ery, being  a  niggardly  monarch,  and  only  in  the 
last  instance  would  he  resort  to  force.  I  could 
picture  accurately  what  was  about  to  happen,  the 


My  Lord  Settles  His  Account       253 

course  of  affairs  was  clear  to  me,  but  to  effect  any- 
thing I  must  get  in  the  castle,  and  boldness  was 
my  only  resource. 

It  was  fortunate  for  me  that  the  King  had 
chosen  to  lie  at  Stenwold  House  instead  of  the 
Castle  at  Sunderland,  across  the  river.  It  would 
have  been  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  have  ef- 
fected my  purpose  had  he  been  there.  Here  it 
was  easier.  At  most  he  would  be  surrounded  by 
but  few  of  his  guards;  perhaps  he  would  be  de- 
pending entirely  upon  Stenwold's  retainers  for 
protection.  The  King  was  not  more  bold  in  his 
debaucheries  and  abductions  than  he  was  on  the 
field  of  battle  or  anywhere  else,  and  it  may  be  that 
some  lingering  sense  of  shame  might  cause  him  to 
conduct  his  disgraceful  amour  in  secret  when  he 
could  do  it. 

I  did  not  stand  still  in  the  road  making  these 
reflections;  on  the  contrary,  they  came  to  me  as 
I  galloped  swiftly  toward  the  house. 

The  castle  was  an  old  one,  built  God  knows 
how  many  centuries  before  and  added  to  from 
time  to  time.  The  rambling  walls  were  sur- 
rounded by  a  moat  now  gone  dry,  which  was 
crossed  by  a  drawbridge  never  raised.  I  thun- 
dered up  to  the  gate  at  full  speed,  flung  myself 


254  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

from  my  horse,  knowing  full  well  he  was  tired 
and  would  stand  until  doomsday,  unless  driven 
away,  in  case  I  needed  him  again.  And,  with  the 
hilt  of  my  sword,  I  knocked  heavily  upon  the 
panel  of  the  great  door. 

A  wicket-gate  at  the  side  was  instantly  opened 
and  a  man  in  the  uniform  of  the  King's  Guards 
peered  through.  Light  was  shed  upon  us  from 
a  flaming  cresset  hanging  over  the  arch  of  the 
main  door;  by  it  I  saw  him  plainly  and  recog- 
nised him,  too.  His  name  was  Harkins;  he  was 
a  sergeant,  an  old  comrade  and  friend  who  had 
been  in  my  own  company  of  the  Royal  Guards. 
The  recognition  was  mutual,  but,  before  he  could 
speak,  I  interrupted  him.  , 

"  Sergeant,"  said  I,  "  you  don't  know  me,  you 
have  never  seen  me  before,  understand?  " 

"  N-n-no,  sir,"  was  the  astonished  answer. 

"  Well,  these  are  facts;  get  them  in  your  mind," 
I  insisted  sharply. 

'  Very  good,  sir,"  he  answered  slowly,  begin- 
ning to  comprehend,  "  I  don't  know  your  honour, 
I  have  never  seen  you  before." 

"  That's  it;  you  will  be  glad  you  did  not  recog- 
nise me  to-morrow." 

The  sergeant  nodded,  he  was  not  a  stupid  man. 


My  Lord  Settles  His  Account       255 

and  he  tegan  to  see  the  reason  for  my  strange 
course. 

"  And  now,"  said  I,  "  I  am  a  messenger  from 
my  Lord  Chief  Justice,  a  private  messenger,  who 
must  see  the  King  instantly.  Lord  Jeffreys  is  now 
at  the  point  of  death,  his  life's  in  the  greatest 
danger." 

"  But,  your  honour,"  stammered  the  sergeant, 
"  it  will  be  impossible  to  see  the  King  to-night. 
He's  got  a  woman  with  him,  and  Lord  Stenwold 
himself  keeps  everybody  from  him." 

"  That  woman  is  my  wife,"  said  I  grimly. 

"  Good  God,  sir !  "  exclaimed  the  sergeant. 
"  What  do  you  want  me  to  do?  " 

"  First  of  all,  admit  me;  then  take  me  to  the 
Officer  of  the  Guard — who  is  he?  Do  I  know 
him?" 

"  No,  sir,  it  is  Leftenant  Brayford;  he's  a  new 
officer,  your  honour,  and  he  is  at  play  with  Ensign 
Scarlett  in  his  quarters  off  the  guard-room.  They 
are  drinking  too,  sir." 

"  Good,"  said  I.  "  That  leaves  you  in  virtual 
command  of  the  guard?  " 

"  It  does." 

"  Go  to  Mr.  Brayford,  and  tell  him  that  an 
urgent  messenger  from  Lord  Chief  Justice 


256  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

Jeffreys  desires  to  see  Lord  Stenwold  on  a  most 
serious  business,  and  contrive  that  you  shall  be 
the  one  to  conduct  me  to  him." 

"  I  think  that  will  be  easy,  sir,"  said  the  ser- 
geant, closing  the  wicket  and  marching  off. 

It  was  fortunate  that  I  had  found  old  Harkins 
at  the  gate;  the  man  had  been  devoted  to  me  and 
was  as  faithful  as  the  day  was  long.  Whether  his 
devotion  to  me  would  overcome  his  duty  to  the 
King  was  a  thing  I  could  not  decide,  and  I  stood 
there,  leaning  against  the  rough  stones  of  the  wall, 
a  prey  to  the  intensest  agonies  of  apprehension  I 
had  ever  experienced,  lest  I  should  be  denied  en- 
trance and  stopped  helplessly  at  the  very  begin- 
ning of  the  undertaking  on  which  so  much  de- 
pended. My  relief  was  correspondingly  great 
when  the  door  opened  and  honest  old  Harkins 
appeared  again. 

"  I  am  to  conduct  you  to  Lord  Stenwold,  by 
orders  from  Leftenant  Brayford,  who,  with  Mr. 
Scarlett,  is  well  in  liquor  now,  sir,"  said  the  old 
soldier. 

"  This  will  cost  young  Brayford  his  commis- 
sion, mayhap  his  head,  I  fear  me,"  said  I  under 
my  breath. 
"  And  me  mine,  as  well  it  may  be,  Sir  Hugh,"  an- 


My  Lord  Settles  His  Account       257 

swered  Harkins  simply,  but  making  no  pause  on 
that  account. 

"  Man,"  said  I  earnestly,  "  I  am  off  for  the 
Low  Countries  to-night  with  my  wife,  if  all  goes 
well.  There  is  plenty  of  soldiering  and  good  pay 
there.  We  have  served  together  for  many  years; 
come  with  me." 

"  That  will  I  gladly  if  you  will  take  me,  Sir 
Hugh,"  answered  Harkins  earnestly,  and  evi- 
dently pleased. 

"  Good;  if  you  serve  me  well  in  my  great  need 
this  night,  I  promise  you  shall  never  have  cause 
to  regret  it." 

"  What  do  you  propose  to  do,  sir,  if  I  may 
make  bold  to  ask?  " 

"  To  take  my  wife  from  the  King,  even  if  I 
have  to  kill  him." 

"  Good  God,  sir,  I  hope  it  won't  need  to  come 
to  that!" 

"  It  is  not  likely,"  said  I  contemptuously.  "  The 
King  will  give  way  before  he  dies." 

"Yes,  sir,"  answered  the  old  man  thoughtfully. 
"  He  ain't  the  bravest  King  on  earth." 

"  No,  but  we  waste  time." 

"  Very  good;  come  this  way,  sir." 

I  muffled  my  face  in  my  cloak  and  disguised  my 


258  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

walk  so  that  none  of  the  men  on  guard  or  loung- 
ing in  the  courtyard,  waiting  for  their  tour  of 
duty  to  begin,  would  by  any  chance  recognise  me. 
The  sergeant  made  his  way  quickly  across  the 
courtyard  and  entered  the  main  building,  with  me 
hard  at  his  heels.  We  proceeded  down  a  large 
hall,  up  a  long  flight  of  steps,  and  into  a  vast 
apartment,  at  the  further  end  of  which  and 
before  a  door  a  soldier  stood  guard.  We  marched 
straight  up  to  him. 

"  Is  Lord  Stenwold  within  ? "  asked  the  ser- 
geant in  a  low  voice  as  the  man  saluted  him. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  was  the  whispered  reply,  "  and  he 
hath  left  strict  order  that  no  one  is  to  disturb  him 
on  any  account." 

"  There  is  a  messenger  here  from  the  Lord 
Chief  Justice  Jeffreys,"  returned  Harkins  quickly, 
"  who  must  see  the  King  on  a  matter  of  life  and 
death.  He  must  have  access  to  Lord  Stenwold; 
when  I  have  turned  him  over  to  my  lord  my  re- 
sponsibility ceases." 

"  But,  sergeant  ..."  began  the  man,  unwill- 
ing either  to  disobey  Lord  Stenwold's  order  or  too 
obstinately  to  resist  his  sergeant. 

"  Enough,"  said  old  Harkins  peremptorily. 
"  You  will  take  your  orders  from  me ;  I  will  re- 


My  Lord  Settles  His  Account       259 

lieve  you  at  this  door  and  guard  it  myself;  you 
go  to  the  further  end  of  the  hall,  station  yourself 
outside  yonder  door,  and  keep  out  anybody  and 
everybody  at  every  hazard  till  you  are  relieved." 

"  Orders  are  orders,"  said  the  soldier  resign- 
edly, "  but  the  responsibility  will  be  yours." 

"  It  is  mine,"  assented  Harkins. 

The  man  shouldered  his  halbert  and  marched 
down  to  take  the  post  designated — outside  the  en- 
trance door,  through  which  we  had  come,  at  the 
far  end  of  the  hall.  It  had  all  been  cleverly 
thought  out  by  the  sergeant.  I  had  not  given  him 
credit  for  such  shrewdness.  Whatever  happened 
behind  that  closed  door  that  gave  entrance  to  my 
Lord  Stenwold's  retreat  would  have  few  auditors 
and  all  but  one  as  far  away  as  possible.  I  thanked 
him  with  word  and  look. 

"  Now,  your  honour,"  said  he,  "  it  rests  with 
you.  I  will  keep  this  door  as  long  as  I  can;  I 
will  give  it  up  to  no  one,  unless  the  Leftenant  or 
the  Ensign  should  make  their  rounds.  I  don't 
think  that  likely,  but  the  guards  will  be  relieved 
at  ten  and  you  have  but  a  short  time  at  your 
disposal." 

"  I  do  not  want  much  time,"  I  replied.  "  No 
matter  what  you  hear,  keep  fast  by  the  door,  un- 


260  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

less  I  call  you.  I'll  soon  be  back,  successful,  or 
I'll  be  dead,  in  which  case  remember  you  do  not 
know  me." 

"  Very  good,  sir,  and  God  help  us  all." 

"  Amen,"  said  I. 

The  hurried  conversation  had  been  earned  on 
in  low  whispers,  so  as  to  give  no  possible  alarm. 
I  laid  my  hand  upon  the  door.  Fortunately  it  was 
unlocked,  and  gave  under  my  gentle  pressure. 
What  had  Stenwold  to  fear,  and  why  should  he 
lock  himself  in  ?  All  the  doors  in  Stenwold  House 
were  secret  and  noiseless,  especially  those  in  my 
lord's  private  apartments.  This  one  opened 
without  a  sound,  and,  with  a  stealthy  motion  that 
would  not  attract  attention,  I  stepped  noiselessly 
into  the  room. 

This  apartment  was  smaller  than  the  other, 
which  had  been  possibly  designed  for  a  refectory 
in  days  gone  by,  and  was  evidently  a  library.  It 
looked  toward  the  sea.  Heavy  hangings  draped 
the  windows,  a  thick  carpet  lay  on  the  floor.  The 
place  was  richly  furnished  and  brightly  lighted 
from  many  candles  in  sconces  and  hanging  lustres 
of  candelabra.  In  the  centre  of  the  room,  by 
the  side  of  a  small  table,  reclined  Lord  Stenwold, 
in  somewhat  negligent  disarray,  in  a  large  and 


My  Lord  Settles  His  Account       261 

comfortable  chair.  On  the  table  were  bottles  and 
glasses  and  the  remains  of  a  meal.  Lord  Sten- 
wold  had  evidently  just  finished  his  repast.  He 
was  engaged  in  the  pleasant  act  of  leaning  back 
in  his  chair  and  yawning,  stretching  out  his  hands 
the  while.  His  back  was  toward  the  door  and 
nothing  had  as  yet  apprised  him  of  my  presence. 
I  slipped  my  sword  out  of  the  scabbard  as  gently 
as  possible.  I  thought  I  made  no  sound,  but  evi- 
dently I  did,  for  he  was  on  his  feet  in  a  minute  and 
facing  me. 

"Richmond!"  he  gasped,  in  a  low,  strained 
voice,  evidently  not  caring  or  daring  to  arouse 
the  King  or  the  house.  "  Good  God!  " 

His  hand  reached  for  his  own  sword,  lying  on 
a  stool  by  his  chair.  I  could  have  spitted  him 
then  and  there  without  risk  or  trouble,  but  it  was 
ever  against  my  principles  to  attack  an  unarmed 
man,  and  I  let  him  seize  his  weapon.  I  said  in  a 
voice  low  to  match  his  own,  but  full  of  vengeance 
and  hate : 

"  You  vile  pander,  you  have  come  to  the  end 
of  your  tether  now." 

Stenwold  menaced  me  with  his  point  and  then 
sneered. 

"  Why,  you  fool,"  he  exclaimed,  "  this  is  my 


262  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

house!  I  have  but  to  call  out  and  the  King's 
Guard  will  be  on  you  in  a  moment.  To-night  His 
Majesty  would  be  private  yonder  with  a  lady.  I 
would  not  have  him  disturbed.  Yield  you  at  once. 
If  the  lady  be  in  a  melting  mood,  as  I  doubt  not, 
sweet  remembrances  of  their  pleasant  love  passages 
may  incline  the  King  to  clemency  in  the  morning 
when  you  sue." 

I  needed  nothing  more,  but,  if  I  had,  that  last 
mordant  insinuation  would  have  been  enough.  I 
advanced  on  him  with  such  fury,  forgetful  of 
everything,  that  he  opened  his  mouth  to  cry  out 
in  his  alarm;  ere  he  could  do  it,  I  whipped  out  a 
small  pistol  of  French  make,  which  I  carried  ever 
in  my  pocket,  and  held  it  toward  him  in  my  left 
hand. 

"  You  know,"  said  I,  "  that  I  am  a  dead  shot 
with  either  hand,  and  I  swear  to  God  that  I  will 
put  a  bullet  through  your  black  heart  if  you  make 
a  sound,  if  I  am  to  be  torn  to  pieces  the  next 
second." 

'  You  have  an  advantage  over  me,"  said  Sten- 
wold  coolly.  He  had  recovered  himself  and 
seemed  a  little  ashamed  of  his  lapse.  "  I  have 
naught  but  my  sword." 

To  do  him  justice,  the  villain  was  brave  enough, 


My  Lord  Settles  His  Account       263 

I  knew;  yet,  as  he  said,  he  was  armed  only  with 
his  sword. 

"  I  don't  intend  to  use  the  advantage,"  I  re- 
plied, "  unless  you  force  me  to  it.  If  you  will 
agree  to  stand  up  and  fight  like  a  man  and  in 
silence,  you  shall  have  your  chance." 

"  Done !  "  said  the  man  quickly.  "  My  word 
of  honour  against  yours,  that  whichever  of  us  dies 
does  it  silently." 

I  laid  the  pistol  on  the  table  on  the  instant. 

'There's  my  answer.     Now,  on  guard!" 

It  was  no  light  task  I  had  before  me.  Stenwold 
was  one  of  the  best  fencers  in  the  King's  realm; 
he  and  I  had  enjoyed  friendly  bouts  many  times, 
although  I  never  liked  him,  and  more  often  than 
not  he  had  bested  me,  although  I  was  counted 
something  of  a  master  of  the  white  weapon  myself. 
In  a  scientific  engagement  he  was  pretty  certain  to 
get  the  better  of  me,  but  this  was  guerre  a 
outrance,  and  at  that  sort  of  a  game  I  felt  I 
would  be  his  master.  Neither  did  I  intend  to  de- 
lay matters,  nor  did  I  desire  to  fill  the  room  with 
noise  of  ringing  steel. 

We  fell  easily  into  position;  he  made  the  first 
lunge  at  me,  as  I  knew  he  would.  Contrary  to  the 
rules  of  fencing,  I  parried  it  with  my  left  arm,  his 


264  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

point  grazing  through  the  flesh  between  my  elbow 
and  shoulder,  as  I  expected.  Heedless  of  the  pain, 
with  that  I  closed  with  him  to  his  great  surprise, 
and,  before  he  could  disengage  or  divine  what  I 
would  be  at,  I  shortened  my  sword  and  drove  it 
home,  through  his  heart. 

It  was  quickly  done  and  soon  over.  He  reeled 
and  threw  up  his  hands;  I  dropped  my  own  blade 
to  the  carpet,  which  luckily  prevented  noise ;  caught 
him  in  my  arms  and  eased  him  down.  He  was 
stone  dead  by  the  time  I  laid  him  on  the  floor. 

I  will  admit  that  I  felt  no  remorse  whatever. 
The  last  taunt  about  my  lady  had  maddened  me. 
I  had  killed  him  with  as  little  compunction  as  if 
he  had  been  a  rat,  which  indeed  he  was.  Draw- 
ing his  blade  from  my  sleeve,  I  laid  it  across  his 
breast.  Resuming  my  own  sword,  I  stepped  to 
the  piece  of  tapestry  over  the  door  which  he  had 
pointed  out  to  me,  behind  which  I  knew  I  should 
find  the  King  and  my  wife. 


Chapter 
XVII 

In  which  Lady  Katharine  Richmond,  at  the  Re- 
quest of  her  Husband,  tells  how  she  and  Lord 
Stenwold  came  to  Stenwold  House 

A"  the  request  of  my  dear  husband,  Sir  Hugh 
Richmond,  I  take  up  the  telling  of  this 
strange,  yet  true,  tale  for  a  little  space.  He 
did  the  same  for  me  when  the  narration  of  events 
was  in  my  hand,  and  I  can  do  no  less  for  him; 
besides,  he  is  my  true  and  lawful  lord,  and  I  owe 
him  duty  and  I  pay  him  love  unbounded,  the  more 
especially  the  latter,  because  I  so  basely  requited 
his  affections  by  doubting  him.  'Tis  true  it  came 
from  the  suggestions  of  that  devil  Stenwold,  and 
I  can  scarce  bring  myself  to  believe  that  I  would 
have  entertained  a  doubt  of  my  lord  and  master 
if  his,  to  me,  inexplicable  conduct,  when  I  was 
rushed  away  from  him  on  the  bluffs  above  Cocken- 
zie,  had  not  somehow  given  colour  to  the  sus- 
picion. He  sat  his  horse  so  quietly,  outwardly  so 
indifferent  to  my  appeals;  with  King  James'  his 

purse  hanging  on  the  saddle  bow,  the  price  of  my 

265 


266  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

dishonour  apparently;  not  even  lifting  voice,  much 
less  drawing  blade  or  striking  blow  for  me.  What 
could  I  think? 

Sir  Hugh  hath  often  assured  me  since  that  he 
quite  forgives  me  the  suspicion,  that  he  pardons 
the  anger  and  resentment  I  harboured  against  him, 
that  it  was  thoroughly  warranted.  Being  a 
woman,  albeit  according  to  him  a  wonder  among 
women  and  the  best  wife  a  soldier  ever  had — such 
is  his  fond  flattery! — he  saith  I  could  not  be  ex- 
pected to  know  what  idea  was  in  a  mere  stupid 
man's  mind. 

And  I  could  not  be  blamed  for  not  seeing  that  a 
husband  at  large  and  free  to  effect  my  rescue  was 
worth  a  thousand  dead  ones  who  had  been  cut  to 
pieces  by  a  band  of  murderous  villains  before  my 
very  eyes.  By  which  he  says  he  would  have  ef- 
fected nothing  and  perhaps  have  plunged  me  into 
deeper  grief  than  was  mine  when  I  was  dragged 
away  from  him. 

Besides  all  this  kindness  from  my  lord,  I  take 
some  little  comfort  in  the  knowledge  that  my  fa- 
ther and  Master  Dunner  also  were  deceived. 
Still  they  did  not  love  him  as  I,  and  I  should  have 
known.  Especially  as,  if  I  had  thought,  I  would 
have  known  that  in  no  way  could  my  lord  have 


The  Desperate  Resolution  of  the  Wife    267 

had  any  communication  with  the  King  since  our 
meeting.  But  who  that  is  mad  with  jealousy  and 
fear  can  think  clearly? 

I  could  with  more  equanimity  bear  to  see  him 
dead  rather  than  dishonoured,  as  he  seemed  to  me 
that  afternoon  when  I  was  ravished  away.  My 
fault,  my  grievous  fault,  lay  in  my  failure  to  re- 
alise that  no  power  on  earth  could  dishonour  my 
lord.  The  mere  fact  that  he  suffered  himself  in 
some  degree  to  be  put  in  this  false  position,  and 
to  answer  nothing,  ought  not  at  all  to  have  wor- 
ried me,  who,  though  I  knew  him  but  shortly,  yet 
loved  him  and  his  greatness  of  heart  so  well. 

Sir  Hugh  says,  it  is  nonsense  for  me  to  reproach 
myself  for  an  entirely  natural  and  justifiable 
thought,  but  I  do;  and  we  Clanranalds — and,  al- 
though I  am  only  a  woman,  I  have  all  the  pride 
of  race  of  the  stoutest  and  best  of  them — have 
ever  loved  honour  more  than  life;  and  my  hus- 
band's rank,  if  less  exalted  than  ours,  he  being  but 
a  simple  Baronet  while  we  are  Belted  Earls,  is  as 
old  and  honourable  as  any  one's.  After  all,  I  am 
sure  it  was  that  dastardly  Stenwold's  persistent  in- 
sinuations— if  I  may  characterise  his  broad  and 
open  remarks  about  my  husband  as  insinuations — 
that  made  all  the  trouble. 


268  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  was  so  torn  between  shame  and  terror  and 
humiliation  and  fearful  anticipation,  as  I  sat  in  the 
boat,  that  I  was  not  mistress  of  my  mind.  I  was 
completely  in  the  power  of  this  creature  of  King 
James,  and  my  interview  with  the  King  at  Dur- 
ham had  shown  me  that  defenceless,  penniless, 
helpless,  I  had  nothing  good  to  expect  from  His 
Majesty. 

I  heard  the  sailors  speak  of  Sunderland,  and  I 
knew,  therefore,  that  the  King  had  moved  from 
Durham,  perhaps  to  get  out  from  under  the  in- 
fluence of  the  good  Bishop,  who  had  been  my 
champion  and  advocate,  and,  in  all  probability,  his 
chief  adviser  now  would  be  Lord  Jeffreys.  God 
help  the  man  or  woman  or  child  subject  to  his 
caprice.  I  knew  very  well  what  the  King  designed 
for  me,  but  I  was  quite  resolved  what  to  do  on  that 
score.  I  would  die  without  the  least  hesitation  be- 
fore the  King,  or  any  one  else,  should  possess  me. 

My  husband  might  have  been  false  to  me,  he 
might  have  taken  the  King's  purse,  and  perhaps 
be  expecting  future  pay  from  the  King  in  exchange 
for  me,  but  I  was  his  wife  still  and  I  was  a  Clan- 
ranald,  my  noble  father's  daughter, — we  were  not 
of  the  class  from  whom  were  chosen  mistresses  for 
kings. 


The  Desperate  Resolution  of  the  Wife    269 

I  was  that  desperate  and  reckless  that,  if  I  had 
or  could  come  at  a  weapon  in  my  hand  when  the 
time  came,  I  was  resolved  that  I  would  even  kill 
the  King  myself.  I  had  heard  whispers  of  his 
courage,  or  his  lack  of  it  rather,  and  I  would  gladly 
kill  him  rather  than  submit  to  his  desire,  if  there 
was  no  other  way. 

It  was  these  desperate  resolutions  which  enabled 
me  to  sustain,  with  some  degree  of  fortitude,  my 
terrible  situation.  Indeed,  my  grief  was  not  so  much 
on  the  score  of  the  future  as  it  was  because  of  the 
past.  The  doubt  of  my  husband's  love  and  hon- 
our bade  fair  to  kill  me.  I  could  take  care  of 
myself,  and  could  throw  away  my  life  rather  than 
be  clasped  in  any  one's  arms  that  had  not  the 
right. 

Yet  I  blame  myself,  with  abiding  shame;  and 
I  still  think  had  I  been  given  opportunity,  had 
Stenwold  kept  silent,  had  I  been  left  alone,  I 
might  have  recovered  my  faith  and  trust  in  my 
lord,  but  my  captor  was  constantly  at  my  elbow 
with  his  infamous  suggestions.  Indeed,  he  played 
his  part  well;  I  knew  what  he  would  be  at — he 
wanted  to  make  it  easy  for  the  King — but  in  that 
effort  he  failed  absolutely.  Not  even  the  King 
himself  could  do  that. 


270  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

My  resentment  grew  and  developed  to  such  an 
extent  that  I  thought  grimly  enough  that  Stenwold 
might  as  well  introduce  a  wild  animal  into  the 
King's  closet  as  to  thrust  me  in  there.  But  I  dis- 
sembled my  feelings  to  some  extent  and  took  care 
to  give  my  gaoler  no  faintest  hint  of  my  deter- 
mination. 

I  was  treated  civilly  enough  on  the  voyage,  al- 
though Stenwold's  every  look  was  an  insult,  and 
I  felt  my  heart  grow  cold  under  his  evil  and 
suggestive  scrutiny;  yet  I  knew  that  I  had  naught 
to  fear  from  him.  In  his  mind  I  was  meat  for 
his  betters.  I  was,  therefore,  under  little  or  no 
apprehension  while  on  the  sea.  It  was  a  small 
ship  and  wretchedly  uncomfortable,  but  I  was  a 
good  sailor  and,  even  if  I  had  been  a  bad  one, 
I  should  have  had  too  much  in  mind  to  have  spared 
thought  to  anything  else,  no  matter  what  I  might 
have  suffered. 

We  made  rather  a  quick  passage  to  Sunderland. 
Indeed,  the  time  seemed  frightfully  short  to  me. 
Anticipating  I  knew  not  what,  maturing  plans  in- 
volving all  sorts  of  desperate  actions  in  my  hard 
situation,  and  trying  to  explain  to  myself  my  hus- 
band's lack  of  conduct,  I  came  at  last  to  doubt, 
and  I  almost  convinced  myself  that  he  had  not 


The  Desperate  Resolution  of  the  Wife    271 

been  a  party  to  the  outrage.  But  that  conclusion 
involved  me  in  worse  difficulty  than  before,  for  it 
almost  forced  me  to  think  of  him  as  a  coward, 
afraid  to  risk  his  life  for  my  honour,  unwilling 
to  die  in  my  defence — God  forgive  me,  my  dear 
husband,  that  I  so  wronged  you,  for  cowardice  in 
any  man,  and  especially  in  the  man  I  honoured 
with  my  affection,  seemed  to  me  to  be  the  unpar- 
donable sin. 

Oh,  I  was  torn,  maddened,  during  that  voy- 
age !  Married  in  the  morning,  separated  at  noon- 
day— what  was  in  store  for  me? 

It  was  dusk  when  we  dropped  anchor  off  Sun- 
derland,  and  my  Lord  Stenwold  had  the  boat 
got  ready.  I  followed  him  into  it  submissively 
enough;  it  was  either  that  or  be  carried;  there  was 
no  use  in  my  making  a  profitless  struggle  then; 
I  would  save  my  energy  and  strength  for  the 
crucial  moment.  A  leaf  out  of  my  husband's 
book  that,  had  I  but  known  it,  which  now  makes 
my  failure  to  understand  him  the  more  blame- 
worthy in  my  eyes.  I  shall  never  forgive  myself 
for  it,  although  he  hath  assured  me  many  times 
that  he  forgot  it,  as  he  forgot  everything  else  that 
had  gone  before,  in  the  first  kiss  he  pressed  upon 
my  lips  in  Stenwold  House  that  very  night  a^?- 


272  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

such  exciting  hours  as  I  never  look  for  nor  want 
to  pass  again. 

We  soon  traversed  the  short  distance  from  the 
anchorage  to  the  castle.  I  marked,  as  we  clambered 
up  the  bank  and  took  the  long  walk  along  the 
moat  edge  to  bring  us  to  the  entrance  to  the  house, 
which  fronted  away  from  the  water,  that  the 
brigantine  got  under  way  and  moved  over  to  the 
Sunderland  shore,  as  soon  as  the  boat  rejoined  her. 

Stenwold  House  lay  on  the  north,  or  Monk- 
wearmouth  side,  of  the  river.  I  surmised  that  the 
King  had  accepted  my  Lord  Stenwold's  proffer 
of  his  seat  near  the  village  so  as  to  be  the  more 
private  and  secluded  in  his  villainy  than  in  the 
more  spacious  castle  and  fort  of  Sunderland,  across 
the  stream. 

They  had  taken  my  sword  from  me;  my  pistols, 
of  course,  had  been  left  behind  in  the  holsters  at- 
tached to  my  saddle.  I  was  absolutely  unarmed 
and  defenceless;  I  had  not  even  been  allowed  the 
privilege  of  knife  and  fork  on  the  voyage,  my 
food  having  been  so  prepared  for  me  that  I  could 
eat  it  with  a  spoon. 

I  had  no  money;  all  we  possessed,  which  was 
but  little,  being  in  my  husband's  keeping,  and  I 
had  few  jewels — a  wedding  ring  and  one  other. 


The  Desperate  Resolution  of  the  Wife   273 

I  did  not  wish  to  give  up  my  solitaire  diamond, 
saving  it  for  a  last  resort,  therefore  I  was  with- 
out means  to  bribe;  and  indeed,  in  the  confines  of 
the  small  ship,  Stenwold  kept  such  close  watch 
upon  me  that  I  had  no  opportunity  for  speech, 
even  with  any  one  else.  Never  did  I  utter  such 
fervent  prayers  as  I  did  all  through  that  cruise, 
that  God  in  some  way  would  raise  up  help  for 
me  and  enable  me  to  defend  that  which  was  dearer 
to  me  than  life  itself — and  yet  I  was  young,  too, 
and  passionately  attached  to  my  husband,  and  life 
was  sweet. 

God  was  answering  my  prayers  in  His  own  way. 
Now  I  thank  Him  daily  for  what  He  did  for 
me  and  that  I  enjoy  my  husband's  entire  forgive- 
ness and  continued  love.  He  blesses  me  while 
I  write  now,  who  am  Sir  Hugh's  wife,  which  I 
find  to  be  so  different  from  what  I  dreamed  it 
before  my  marriage.  These  things  do  indeed 
change  us  more  than  we  wot  of,  when  we  give 
our  heart  and  hand  and  person  into  the  keeping 
of  some  one  else.  I  can  scarcely  stir  without 
Sir  Hugh  at  my  side  now ;  I  look  to  him  for  every- 
thing; his  guidance  is  half  my  life,  his  inspiration 
the  rest  of  it;  and  I  was  once  the  most  independent 
maid  in  Scotland! 


274  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  run  on  incessantly;  there  shall  be  no  more  in 
this  strain.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  I  mounted  the 
great  stairs  of  the  castle  with  a  steady  step.  I  was 
shown  through  a  long  hall,  then  through  a  smaller 
room,  and  then  into  another,  still  small  but  spa- 
cious and  elegant  enough.  This  room  overlooked 
the  water. 

Stenwold  House  was  perched  on  the  brow  of 
the  cliff,  or  steep  bank,  of  the  Wear.  The  apart- 
ment in  which  so  much  took  place  was  in  the  sec- 
ond story,  and  perhaps  seventy  feet  from  the  high- 
tide  line  of  the  river.  There  was,  so  far  as  I 
could  see,  but  one  entrance  to  the  apartment,  and 
that  was  by  the  door  through  which  we  had  come. 
The  room  was  handsomely  furnished,  and  off  to 
the  left  through  another  door,  half-opened,  I  dis- 
cerned a  bed-chamber,  at  the  sight  of  which  I  grew 
cold  with  fear  and  shame. 

"  Will  it  please  you,"  began  my  Lord  Sten- 
wold, after  we  two  entered  the  room,  and  my  heart 
leaped  to  see  that  it  was  empty,  "  to  refresh  your- 
self after  your  journey?  " 

"  Nothing  that  you  can  do  or  say,  or  any  one 
else  here,  will  please  me  in  the  least  degree,"  I 
retorted,  with  what  carelessness  and  firmness  I 
could  muster. 


The  Desperate  Resolution  of  the  Wife 

"  Your  ladyship  grieves  me  beyond  expression," 
was  his  sneering  answer.  "  However,  I  shall  leave 
the  task  of  pleasing  you  to  an  abler  and  nobler 
being  than  my  poor  self." 

"  Meaner  and  baser  would  be  better  words,  if 
that  were  possible,"  said  I. 

His  face  flushed,  he  glowered  at  me  darkly,  he 
even  instinctively  touched  his  sword-hilt. 

"  Madam,  you  will  live  to  bless  me  for  this 
adventure,"  he  said. 

"  If  I  live  at  all,  sir,"  I  returned,  "  I  shall  curse 
you  to  the  last  day  of  my  life  or  yours." 

"  If  you  would  take  a  fool's  advice,  ma- 
dam .  .  ." 

"  A  knave's  rather,"  I  interposed. 

"  'Tis  much  the  same  thing.  We  are  all  of  us 
fools  or  knaves — some  of  us  both;  and  the  only 
wise  man  is  he  who  recognises  and  admits  his 
knavery  or  his  foolery,"  he  ran  on  cynically,  striv- 
ing to  recover  his  equanimity. 

"  You  speak  capably  from  your  own  experi- 
ence," said  I.  "  I  doubt  you  have  met  many  gen- 
tlemen and  gentlewomen  in  your  evil  life  and 
service,  but,  if  you  have,  I  am  sure  you  have 
no  personal  knowledge  or  experience  that  would 
enable  you  to  recognise  either." 


276  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Madam,  do  you  know  how  defenceless  you 
are  ?  "  he  cried,  apparently  provoked  beyond  con- 
trol by  my  flings  at  him.  "  Do  you  not  know  that 
the  King  will  tire  of  you  as  quickly  as  he  fancied 
you?  Do  you  realise  what  it  would  mean  to  you 
then,  to  have  a  friend  in  me  ?  " 

He  approached  me  threateningly  as  he  spoke. 

"  I  am  not  so  defenceless  as  you  think,  Lord 
Stenwold,  and,  weak  as  I  am,  I  have  a  Friend  still 
who  .  .  ." 

"Your  husband?"  he  interposed  sneeringly. 

"  Almighty  God,"  said  I. 

"God!" 

His  jaw  dropped;  I  never  met  such  a  look  of 
astonishment  as  I  saw  in  his  face,  and  then  he 
laughed  sardonically. 

"  God  may  be  all  right  in  His  heaven,  doubt- 
less," he  continued,  "  but  we  are  on  earth,  and 
here  the  King's  word  rules." 

"  'Tis  more  like  hell,"  I  returned. 

"  And  I  am  devil-in-chief,  madam,"  he  said, 
bowing.  "  Saving,  of  course,  the  King's  royal 
grace  and  precedence,"  he  added.  "  But  enough 
of  this;  His  Majesty,  I  am  informed,  desires  to 
consult  your  pleasure  in  every  way.  He  is  kind- 
ness itself  toward  the  fair." 


The  Desperate  Resolution  of  the  Wife    277 

"  Let  him  release  me  then,  and  restore  me  to 
my  father." 

"  In  every  way  but  that." 

"  I  have  no  other  pleasure,  no  other  wish,  no 
other  will." 

"  What !  not  a  thought  for  thy  cowardly,  treach- 
erous, money-loving  husband  ?  " 

There  he  wounded  me.  I  am  ashamed  to  say 
it,  but  I  thrust  my  face  into  my  hands  and  turned 
away,  to  hear  again  that  mocking  laugh.  May 
God  and  my  husband  forgive  me,  I  never  can. 
It  was  Stenwold  who  broke  the  silence  that  fell 
between  us. 

"  I  shall  have  something  to  eat  and  drink 
brought  to  you  here.  After  that,  my  charge  of 
you  is  over;  I  shall  deliver  you  to  my  royal 
master." 

"  May  I  eat  alone?" 

"  Madam,  you  may;  the  taste  of  your  sharp 
tongue  that  I  have  just  had  hath  somewhat  im- 
paired my  own  appetite,  I  confess.  When  you  are 
somewhat  tamer,  I  shall  visit  you  again;  mean- 
while, I  wish  you  joy  of  your  evening,  and  His 
Majesty  likewise." 

There  was  something  ironic  in  that  wish  for 
the  King  that  did  give  me  a  certain  satisfaction. 


278  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  would  not  give  much  for  any  pleasure  His 
Majesty  was  to  get  out  of  me.  I  thought  I  was 
quite  capable,  in  default  of  other  means,  of  chok- 
ing the  King  to  death  with  my  own  hands,  if  I 
could  muster  the  strength,  and  I  believed  that  in 
the  last  extremity  I  could.  I  was  desperate,  you 
see. 


Chapter 
XVIII 

Wherein  Lady  Katharine  describes  what  took  place 
in  the  Antechamber  where  the  King  made  Love 
to  her 

WHILE  Stenwold  was  away,  I  swiftly  ex- 
amined  both   rooms—the    antechamber 
and  the  bedroom:  they  had  no  entrance 
and  no  exit,  save  by  that  one  door,  which  was 
now  locked  against  me.    I  had  only  one  resource — 
I  could  throw  myself  from  one  of  the  windows  to 
the  rocks  below  as  a  last  resort. 

The  room  was  full  of  light  from  many  candles, 
the  windows  were  heavily  draped;  I  opened  the 
sash  of  one  of  them  and  fastened  it  back.  Then  I 
drew  a  chair  in  front  of  the  open  window  and  cov- 
ered it  with  the  heavy  hangings.  The  night  was 
fair,  there  wa's  little  or  no  breeze  fortunately.  Not 
enough  wind  came  through  the  open  casement  to 
stir  the  candles  even,  or,  if  there  did,  the  draperies 
were  sufficiently  close  and  heavy  to  contain  it. 
Without  examination,  it  could  not  have  been 

known  in  the  room  that  the  window  was  open  or 

279 


280  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

that  the  chair  was  so  placed  that  I  could  by  means 
of  it  leap  to  the  sill. 

Fortunately,  it  was  a  large  window,  and  I  could 
throw  myself  through  it  in  a  moment.  I  did  not 
want  to  go  to  my  death  yet — I  was  young,  and 
loved  life,  even  under  the  circumstances — and  I  kept 
on  hoping  against  hope.  I  tried  to  persuade  myself 
that  there  was  some  explanation  of  my  husband's 
conduct  that  would  let  me  love  him  and  let  me 
show  him  that  love — I  vow  before  God  that  I 
had  not  ceased  to  care  for  him,  in  spite  of  all — 
provided  I  could  win  away  from  the  dangers  I 
was  in.  I  would  not  make  the  wild  plunge  until 
the  last  moment. 

These  hurried  inspections  and  preparations  were 
scarcely  completed  when  the  door  was  opened,  and 
Lord  Stenwold  entered;  he  was  followed  by  two 
lackeys,  who  brought  me  a  royal  repast.  It  was 
set  upon  a  table  conveniently  placed  by  direction 
of  the  master  of  the  house,  and,  when  all  was  in 
readiness,  he  turned  to  me  with  a  bow  and  asked 
me  if  there  was  anything  else  I  wanted.  A  thought 
came  to  me  as  I  watched  them  arrange  the  meal, 
and  I  answered  thus : 

"  Will  not  my  Lord  Stenwold,  after  the  watch- 
ful care  with  which  he  hath  looked  to  me  during 


In  the  Antechamber  of  the  King     281 

our  journey,  do  me  the  honour  to  take  a  glass  of 
wine  with  me,  and  drink  a  toast  of  my  making?  " 

"  My  lady,  I  have  never  refused  to  drink,  to 
game,  to  fight,  or  to  love  with  anybody  on  earth," 
said  Stenwold,  bowing  gallantly,  "  and  I  shall  not 
begin  now." 

"  Allow  me  then." 

I  stepped  to  the  table,  poured  out  two  glasses 
of  wine,  proffered  him  one,  and  took  the  other 
myself.  He  bowed  low  as  he  lifted  it  up,  looking 
at  me  inquiringly. 

"  Your  toast,  madam?  " 

"  God  save  the  King,"  said  I,  with  sinister 
mockery. 

I  think  he  must  have  felt  what  was  in  my  mind, 
for  that  toast  was  plainly  threat,  not  prayer,  and 
for  a  moment  he  hesitated. 

"  Surely,"  said  I,  "  no  loyal  servant  of  so  noble 
a  master  can  balk  at  that  sentiment." 

"  So  long  as  you  believe  in  God,  madam,"  he 
said  at  last,  "  you  might  better  have  phrased  it, 
'  God  save  yourself,'  but  have  it  your  own  way; 
I  drink." 

I  sipped  mine ;  he  drained  his  glass,  to  my  great 
relief.  Then  he  set  the  glass  down,  shrugged  his 
shoulders,  turned,  and  left  me.  The  wine,  at 


282  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

least,  was  not  drugged  or  poisoned.  I  was  not 
hungry,  but  I  ate  heartily  for  strength  and  I  drank 
a  little  of  the  King's  rare  vintage,  for  the  same 
reason. 

Again  the  table  provided  me  with  no  weapon, 
yet  as  I  surveyed  it  disconsolately  a  thought  came 
to  me.  I  took  one  of  the  tall  Venetian  glasses, 
went  over  to  the  hearth,  and  deliberately  broke 
it;  fortunately,  it  shattered  in  such  a  way  as  to 
leave  me  a  smooth  space  by  which  to  grip  it  and 
a  sharp  edge  below  to  cut  or  thrust  with.  It  was 
a  poor  weapon,  but  it  was  the  best  I  could  do.  I 
still  held  it  in  my  hand  when  again  the  door  was 
opened ;  the  lackeys  removed  the  table,  and  as  they 
did  so,  Stenwold,  who  had  entered  again  with 
them,  drew  aside  the  heavy  curtain  veiling  the 
door  and  said: 

"  His  Majesty  the  King." 

It  had  come  at  last,  the  hour  that  was  to  decide 
my  fate,  or  perchance  the  King's.  Oh,  how  my 
heart  beat  then! 

King  James  entered  the  room  immediately  he 
was  announced.  Lord  Stenwold  closed  the  door, 
remaining  on  the  outside  of  it,  and  I  was  alone 
with  the  King.  I  had  time  to  mark  that  the  key 
was  not  turned  and  no  bolt  was  shot.  That  did 


In  the  Antechamber  of  the  King     283 

me  little  good,  after  all,  for  I  realised  at  once 
that  Stenwold  would  keep  watch  on  the  other  side 
and  that  the  whole  castle,  in  fact,  would  be  well 
guarded,  yet  I  was  glad  not  to  be  locked  in  with 
my  persecutor. 

King  James  was  royally  attired,  stars  and  or- 
ders like  suns  blazed  on  the  breast  of  his  coat,  he 
had  all  the  outward  and  visible  signs  of  Majesty, 
but  in  his  clothing  alone;  for  the  rest,  his  face 
was  flushed,  evidently  he  had  been  drinking  and 
was  now  perceptibly  in  his  cups,  his  wig  was 
slightly  awry,  his  dress  disordered — a  royal  spec- 
tacle, indeed!  He  bowed  low  before  me,  where 
I  stood  as  cold  as  the  winter's  ice,  as  rigid  as  one 
of  our  mountains  in  bonny  Scotland,  and  as  dis- 
dainful as  if  he  had  been  the  cur  that  in  truth 
he  was. 

"  Madam,"  he  said,  a  little  thickly,  but  with  an 
evident  attempt  at  amiability,  "  you  are  very  wel- 
come to  our  presence.  'Fore  God,  having  seen  you 
once  in  that  boy's  suit,  I  could  not  rest  until  I  had 
you  back  again  at  court." 

As  he  spoke,  he  looked  at  me,  and  the  blood 
stirred  in  me  from  head  to  foot,  following  his  evil 
glances.  I  could  wear  that  boy's  attire  before  the 
world  without  a  thought,  but  before  that  King, 


284  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

not  for  a  second  without  shame.    I  had  hated  him 
before — I  loathed  him  then. 

"  I  trust,"  he  went  on,  "  that  your  Voyage 
hither  hath  been  a  pleasant  one,  that  your  recep- 
tion hath  been  commensurate  with  your  beauty, 
and  that  your  present  entertainment  is  to  your 
liking." 

"  Your  Majesty,"  said  I,  "  as  I  told  you  before 
in  the  presence  of  the  good  Bishop  Ken,  who  was 
your  good  angel  on  that  day  ..." 

"Name  him  not,"  said  the  King  resentfully; 
"  we  are  well  rid  of  the  pestilent  Churchman  and 
his  pious  advices." 

44  Not  so,"  I  persisted. 

44  Madam,  I  will  not  have  him  mentioned," 
growled  His  Majesty. 

4  You  are,  or  should  be,  the  font  of  honour  and 
dignity  for  these  three  kingdoms;  the  oppressed, 
the  weak,  the  persecuted,  the  tempted,  have  only 
you  to  whom  to  appeal,  as  I,  a  woman,  friendless, 
alone,  bereft  of  all  her  protectors,  appeal  to  you 
now." 

44  Appeal  rather  to  my  love  for  you,  Lady 
Katharine,  and  I  could  deny  you  nothing,"  he 
made  answer,  smirking  odiously  at  me. 

44  Rather  do  I  appeal  to  the  King's  mercy,  the 


In  the  Antechamber  of  the  King     285 

King's  honour,  the  King's  justice  .  .  .  ! "  I 
cried. 

"  IViean  you  Lord  Jeffreys?  "  he  asked. 

"God  forbid!" 

"  'Twas  upon  his  advice  I  brought  you  hither," 
laughed  the  Monarch. 

"  So  I  might  have  surmised." 

"  He  told  me,  in  his  blunt,  rough  way,  that  I 
was  more  than  a  fool  to  let  escape  such  a  delicious 
little  ..." 

"  Spare  me  his  vulgar  words !  "  I  exclaimed 
contemptuously. 

"  I  will  spare  you  anything,  if  you  will  just 
love  me  a  little,  you  little  vixen.  Come,  we  have 
talked  enough." 

He  moved  toward  me  a  step.  Instantly — God 
forgive  me,  it  is  a  fearful  thing  for  a  subject  to 
do,  but  my  blood  was  hot,  and  I  was  so  enraged — 
I  lifted  my  hand. 

"  Come  nearer,"  said  I,  "  and  I  strike  you  with 
this," 

The  King  stared  hard  at  me,  and  then  burst 
into  laughter  as  he  recognised  how  little  for- 
midable a  thing  it  was  that  I  held  in  my  hand. 

"What  is  't?"  he  asked.  "A  bit  of  broken 
glass?  A  woman's  weapon." 


286  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  was  quicker  than  he  thought,  for,  though  he 
was  on  me  as  he  spoke  and  his  hand  caught  at  my 
wrist,  I  struggled  viciously  and  managed  to  scratch 
his  face;  indeed,  I  cut  it  deep  enough  for  blood 
to  come. 

"  You  little  spit-fire !  "  he  cried  angrily,  wrest- 
ing the  broken  goblet  from  me.  "  What's  the 
matter  with  you  ?  There  is  scarce  a  woman  in  the 
realm  that  would  not  be  honoured  by  my  af- 
fection." 

"  Here  is  one,"  answered  I,  "  that  finds  it  only 
dishonour." 

I  wrenched  myself  free  from  him  as  he  spoke 
and  stepped  back  from  him.  He  was  sober  enough 
now,  and  in  an  ugly  mood,  yet  strove  to  control 
himself  and  win  me  if  he  could. 

"Madam,"  he  pleaded,  "be  reasonable;  you 
are  at  my  mercy." 

"The  King's  mercy,"  I  mocked.  "What 
mean  those  words?" 

'  You  don't  seem  to  understand  that  I  love  you, 
Lady  Katharine,"  he  went  on,  "  that  I  can  do 
anything  for  you,  and  I  will;  I  will  give  you  riches, 
I  will  create  you  a  duchess,  I  .  .  . " 

"  I  have  already  a  higher  position  than  any  you 
can  give  me,"  I  interposed  triumphantly. 


In  the  Antechamber  of  the  King     287 

"And  what's  that?" 

"  I  am  a  true  and  lawful  wife." 

"  Wife  to  a  man  who  sold  you  unto  me?  " 

Glad  am  I — I  thank  God  for  it  daily;  I  shall 
continue  so  to  do  so  long  as  I  live — that  I  an- 
swered thus: 

"  That  is  a  lie." 

"It  is  the  truth!"  cried  the  King. 

"  It  will  take  more  than  the  word  of  James 
Stewart  to  make  me  believe  it." 

The  King  laughed. 

*  You  called  me  James  Stewart,  Katharine  Clan- 
ranald." 

"  Katharine  Richmond,"  I  protested. 

"  Katharine  anything  you  will;  I  drop  my  roy- 
alty, I  cast  it  aside,  I  am  a  man  who  loves  you, 
who  will  have  you;  nay,  shrink  not  back,  you  are 
helpless,  your  reputation  is  gone  already,  you 
might  as  well  have  the  sweet  with  the  bitter,  the 
reward  with  the  service,  and  there  is  no  shame 
in  it  after  all  as  the  world  sees  it,  kings  are  ex- 
alted above  other  men.  Faith,  I  know  not  why 
I  plead  a  moment  with  you,  when  I  might  take 
you  out  of  hand,  but  that  I  .  .  . " 

He  stepped  toward  me ;  I  sprang  from  him  and, 
being  fleeter  of  foot  than  he,  gained  the  window 


288  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

before  he  divined  my  purpose.  I  tore  away  the 
hangings,  I  leaped  upon  the  sill,  and  leaned  far 
out,  my  right  knee  upon  the  sill,  my  left  foot  on 
the  chair. 

"  If  you  come  one  step  nearer,"  I  cried,  looking 
back  at  him,  "  I  shall  hurl  myself  upon  the  rocks 
below !  " 

"  You  wouldn't  do  that,"  protested  the  open- 
mouthed,  astonished  King,  rooted  to  the  spot  where 
he  stood. 

"Would  I  not?  If  you  have  the  least  doubt 
of  my  purpose,  put  me  to  the  test;  approach  me 
and  I  die." 

"  But  I  offer  you  riches,  rank,  power,  my  love, 
everything." 

"  These  things  spell  but  two  words  for  me, 
James  Stewart." 

I  was  resolved  that  I  would  no  longer  call  him 
King  or  Majesty,  who  was  so  unworthy  of  either 
title  or  attributes. 

"And  what  do  they  spell?" 

"  Shame — dishonour." 

"  Hey,  woman,  would  you  prefer  death  to  our 
affection?" 

"  I  would  prefer  death  to  your  crown,  if  you 
went  with  it!  "  I  cried. 


In  the  Antechamber  of  the  King     289 

The  King's  back  was  toward  the  door,  which 
was  in  full  view  from  where  I  crouched  upon  the 
broad  window-sill.  As  he  stared  at  me  in  baffle- 
ment, and  as  I  looked  at  him  in  triumph,  the  door 
softly  opened.  I  did  not  care  much  who  came 
into  the  room.  While  I  maintained  my  position, 
I  had  my  own  fate  in  my  own  hands  if  a  dozen 
were  beside  the  King;  therefore,  I  looked  with 
little  curiosity  and  was  totally  unprepared  for 
what  I  saw. 

Silently  a  splendid  figure  came  through  the 
slowly  opened  door,  which  he  quietly  closed  be- 
hind him;  in  his  hand  he  bore  a  bloodstained 
sword.  It  was  my  husband!  He  was  true — that 
was  my  first  thought,  I  swear. 

My  heart  stopped  its  beating;  unconsciously, 
I  looked  away  from  the  King.  He  had  no  thought 
evidently  but  for  me,  for,  taking  advantage  of 
my  momentary  inattention,  in  two  bounds  he  was 
upon  me.  He  laid  hold  of  my  ankle,  my  foot 
being  on  the  chair,  and  laughed  triumphantly. 

But  I  did  not  care.  I  made  no  effort  to  throw 
myself  over  now,  not  even  did  I  struggle  to  re- 
lease myself;  my  protector  was  here.  In  one  sec- 
ond all  my  trust  and  confidence  came  back,  so  far  as 
he  was  concerned.  I  knew  he  could  deal  with  all 


290  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

the  kings  and  crowns  on  earth  to  save  me.  I 
waited,  almost  with  a  sense  of  amusement  at  what 
I  knew  would  be  the  instant  and  appalling  dis- 
comfiture of  the  King,  who,  as  he  seized  me,  ex- 
claimed : 

"  I  have  you  now,  madam,  and  who  shall  de- 
liver you  from  my  hand?" 

"  I,"  said  my  husband,  smiling  at  me.     . 


Chapter 
XIX 

Wherein  Sir  Hugh  Richmond  interrupts  a  Tete-a- 
tete  between  his  Wife  and  one  James  Stewart 

AID  now  I  resume  the  telling  of  my  own 
story.  I  cannot  describe  fhe  feeling  of 
thankfulness  that  filled  my  heart  when  I 
opened  the  door  and  saw  my  wife  crouching  on 
the  window-seat,  and  the  King  standing  angry  and 
helpless  in  the  centre  of  the  room.  I  knew  exactly 
what  had  been  in  Lady  Katharine's  mind:  that, 
rather  than  submit  to  the  King,  she  would  throw 
herself  from  the  tower  to  the  rocks  below — my 
brave,  beautiful,  splendid  Kate !  I  shuddered  to 
think  of  that  catastrophe,  and  yet  I  rejoiced  that 
she  had  found  the  courage  to  plan  it  and  that  I  had 
come  in  the  nick  of  time  to  render  it  unnecessary. 
She  saw  me  so  soon  as  I  opened  the  door.  The 
King's  back  was  toward  me,  and  he  was  not  aware 
of  my  presence — he  was  so  intent  upon  her  as  to 
be  oblivious  to  everything  else.  He  observed  her 
gaze,  which  had  been  concentrated  upon  him,  I 

imagined — and  she  hath  since  told  me  it  was  so — 

291 


292  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

wander  my  way  for  a  moment  and,  with  a  quick- 
ness for  which  I  should  not  have  given  him  credit, 
he  realised  his  opportunity  and  seized  it;  for,  in 
two  steps  he  was  by  her  side,  he  caught  her  ankle 
in  a  firm  grasp,  her  foot  being  on  the  chair  and 
her  knee  upon  the  window. 

Whether  he  could  have  effected  that  or  not  if  I 
had  not  been  there,  even  if  her  gaze  had  wan- 
dered, I  cannot  say.  His  touch  was  profanation, 
but  his  present  actions  were  of  little  importance 
in  my  wife's  mind  or  in  my  own.  Since  I  was 
there  I  had  but  one.  course  to  follow,  as  ever  the 
bold  one !  But,  then,  I  had  followed  that  same 
course  all  along  and  with  success.  I  had  bested 
Jeffreys,  entered  the  castle  and  killed  Stenwold, 
and  I  felt  no  doubt  but  that  I  should  triumph 
over  the  wretched  Monarch,  a  weaker  man  than 
either  of  them. 

There  was,  too,  a  certain  grim  satisfaction  in  my 
heart  in  the  situation.  It  is  not  every  day  that  a 
simple  soldier  and  gentleman  has  the  chance  to 
measure  himself  against  a  man  who,  while  he  was 
not  a  great  King,  was,  nevertheless,  the  appointed 
ruler  over  a  great  realm  for  the  time  being. 

I  had  served  King  James  long  and  well  and  he 
had  requited  me,  after  having  banished  me  for  a 


An  Interrupted  Tete-a-tete  293 

venial  offence  that  any  other  monarch  had  freely 
pardoned,  by  endeavouring  to  take  from  me  all 
that  life  held  of  sweetness  and  light  for  me — my 
bonny  Kate,  my  wife.  Had  he  not  laid  his  hand 
upon  her  person,  I  think  I  could  have  waited  a 
little  while  behind  the  tapestry  enjoying  the  situa- 
tion. My  wife  had  ever  a  witty  and  a  cutting 
tongue,  although  she  uses  it  not  now  upon  me — 
thank  God! — and  I  doubt  not  that  there  would 
have  been  rare  baiting  of  the  King;  but  the  clasp 
on  her  dainty  ankle  and  his  insulting  laugh,  his 
boastful  statement,  moved  me,  and  I  spoke  as  she 
hath  written. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  I  added  quietly,  "  hath  it  not 
been  one  of  the  lessons  of  your  kingship  that  he 
laughs  best  who  laughs  last?  " 

At  the  first  sound  of  my  voice  the  King  had  re- 
leased Lady  Katharine  and  wheeled  to  face  me. 
His  red  face  went  suddenly  white  as  he  saw  me 
standing  there,  grim,  forbidding,  with  a  naked  and 
bloody  sword  in  my  hand.  I  could  not  have  been 
a  very  pleasant  spectacle,  although  Lady  Katha- 
rine, with  a  woman's  fond  exaggeration,  has  since 
assured  me  that  I  was  the  fairest  thing  she  ever 
looked  upon — for  the  nonce.  I  am  glad  I  so  ap- 
peared to  her. 


294  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Holy  Virgin !  "  exclaimed  the  King,  as  soon 
as  he  could  get  breath.  "  Richmond!  " 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  that  Your  Majesty  recog- 
nises me." 

"  Hugh !  "  cried  my  wife,  finding  voice  at  last. 
"  Thank  God,  you  have  come  in  time." 

"  And  did  you  ever  doubt  that  I  should  be  here, 
sweetheart?"  I  asked,  in  turn. 

I  never  took  my  eyes  off  the  King,  though  I 
spoke  to  her.  I  stood  between  him  and  the  door, 
and,  at  a  move,  I  could  have  spitted  him  like  a 
fowl,  and  I  would,  too;  I  cared  not  a  snap  of 
my  finger  for  his  Majesty  or  his  Kingship. 
By  means  of  the  chair,  my  wife  sprang 
down  from  the  high  window  and  came  close  to 
my  side,  and,  before  I  knew  what  she  would  be 
at,  she  seized  my  left  hand  and  kissed  it.  That 
sight  aroused  the  King;  he  opened  his  mouth  to 
cry  for  assistance,  but,  before  he  could  utter  a 
sound,  I  was  upon  him  fiercely. 

"  Be  silent,"  I  hissed  at  him,  "  or  I  will  run  you 
through." 

It  was  impossible  for  him  to  turn  any  whiter, 
he  was  so  pale  already,  but  he  shrank  away  from 
the  menacing  point  of  the  red  weapon  in  terrific 
agitation. 


An  Interrupted  Tete-a-tete  295 

"  You  draw  your  sword  against  your  King?  " 
he  exclaimed. 

"You  raise  your  hand  against  my  wife?" 
I  retorted. 

"  Down  on  your  knees,  sir,"  said  the  King, 
striving  to  recover  his  dominance,  "  and  beg  for 
your  life.  Because  of  your  wife,  I  may  give  it 
to  you." 

"  Now,"  mocked  I,  "  that  is  a  most  royal 
clemency  on  the  part  of  Your  Majesty,  but,  if 
any  knees  press  the  floor  in  this  room,  they  will 
not  be  mine." 

"  I  am  the  King  of  England   ..." 

"  No  one  would  ever  imagine  it  from  your 
actioris." 

"  And  you  are  my  subject." 

"  Nay,"  said  I;  "  here  we  be  two  men — James 
Stewart  and  Hugh  Richmond — and  of  the  two  I  am 
the  master." 

It  was  about  as  insulting  a  thing  as  I  could 
say,  and  the  King's  position  was  about  as  degrad- 
ing a  one  as  he  could  well  occupy.  A  moment's 
reflection  upon  it  goaded  the  unhappy  man  to 
madness. 

"  Stenwold!  "  he  cried  out  suddenly  in  a  high- 
pitched  voice. 


296  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

What  more  he  would  have  added  I  do  not  know, 
for  my  sword  was  at  his  throat.  I  even  pricked 
him  a  little,  for  I  saw  a  spot  of  blood  stain  the 
lace  of  his  tie.  I  pressed  him  hard,  too,  until  he 
shrank  against  the  wall,  helpless. 

"  Now  I  am  in  mind,"  said  I  fiercely,  "  in  that 
you  have  disobeyed  me  in  calling  out,  to  pin  you  to 
the  wainscoting  and  leave  you  there." 

"Would  you  kill  your  King?"  gasped  out 
James,  alarmed  beyond  measure. 

"  You  are  no  King  of  mine,"  I  answered 
roughly.  "  For  one  thing,  you  have  banished  me, 
proscribed  me,  I  am  an  outlaw,  and  I  would  kill 
you  as  I  would  any  other  rat  that  came  beneath 
my  notice." 

"But  Stenwold?" 

"  Would  it  not  otherwise  alarm  the  castle,  you 
might  call  on  Lord  Stenwold  forever." 

"Is  he  dead?" 

"Ay!" 

"Did  you  kill  him?" 

"  Yonder,  in  the  antechamber,"  I  said. 

"  And  you  would  murder  ..." 

"Stop,"  I  interposed.  "I  killed  Lord  Sten- 
wold in  fair  fight." 

"  But  I  have  no  weapon,  or   .    .    . "  said  the 


An  Interrupted  Tete-a-tete  297 

King,  eagerly  grasping  at  straws  to  save  the  rags 
and  tatters  of  his  self-respect. 

And  here  my  wife  interposed — she  lifted  from 
the  chair  the  jewelled  sword  which  the  King  had 
laid  aside  for  his  love-making  and  handed  it  to 
him. 

"  Now  you  have  the  means  of  defence !  "  I  ex- 
claimed, throwing  her  an  approving  look  for  her 
splendid  action  and  the  evidence  of  her  confidence 
in  me. 

"  I  stand  here  to  see  fair  play,"  said  Lady 
Katharine  fiercely. 

I  drew  back  from  him  a  little  space  to  give 
him  room,  and  fell  on  guard,  but  the  King's  sword 
hung  listlessly  from  his  hand. 

"  I  cannot  fight  with  a  subject;  'tis  beneath  me," 
he  muttered. 

"You  would  fight  with  a  woman,  though;  you 
did  not  find  that  beneath  you,"  said  my  wife 
quickly.  "  You  would  contrive  to  spoil  her  of 
that  which  is  infinitely  dearer  than  life.  You  hesi- 
tated not  to  attempt  that." 

"  But  he  did  not  succeed,  Kate !  "  I  cried. 

"  I  should  be  deader  than  Stenwold  then,"  said 
my  wife. 

"  If  he  had,  his  own  life  would  not  be  worth 


298  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

a  moment's  purchase,"  said  I  grimly.  "  Your  con- 
duct passes  belief,  sir." 

"  Let  us  end  this  comedy,"  said  the  King  des- 
perately. 

"  'Tis  not  yet  decided,  sir,"  I  said  ironically, 
"  from  the  first  act  of  the  play,  whether  it  shall 
turn  out  a  comedy  or  a  tragedy." 

"  You  have  me  in  your  power,"  returned  James. 
"  What  is  it  you  wish?  " 

"  Freedom  to  depart  instantly  from  this  castle 
with  my  wife  without  let  or  hindrance  by  you  or 
any  one." 

"  Needs  must,"  said  the  King.  "  My  hour  will 
come,  but  this  is  yours.  Go!  You  are  free,  but, 
if  you  are  found  within  my  domains  within  the 
hour,  God  help  you." 

"  Threats,"  said  I  mockingly,  "  ill  become  the 
powerless." 

"  Death  and  fury!  "  exclaimed  the  King,  in  fu- 
tile rage. 

"  And  this  man  presumed  to  love  me,"  laughed 
Lady  Katharine,  "  and  to  think  that  I  could  mate 
with  such  a  coward." 

I  suppose  that  was  the  last  straw;  the  King  could 
stand  no  more ;  he  tore  nervously  at  the  lace  of  his 
collar. 


An  Interrupted  Tete-a-tete  299 

"Go!"  he  cried.     "You  have  my  word  that 
you  shall  not  be  stopped." 
'  Your  word,"  I  sneered. 

"  My  royal  word." 

1  Your  Majesty,  it's  not  worth  the  breath  that 
utters  it.  We  will  have  a  safe-conduct  from  Your 
Majesty  in  Your  Majesty's  own  hand;  we  will 
have  Your  Majesty's  seal  to  attest  the  writing  lest 
any  question  it." 

"  Anything,"  said  the  unhappy  King,  mad  to 
get  us  away. 

There  was  a  handsome  writing-cabinet  against 
the  wall. 

"Will  it  please  Your  Majesty  to  sit  there," 
said  I,  pointing  with  my  sword  toward  the  chair 
before  it. 

The  King  actually  reeled  to  the  place  and  fell, 
rather  than  sat  down,  in  the  seat.  He  was  so 
agitated  he  could  scarcely  hold  the  pen.  I  bade 
him  calm  himself  and  take  plenty  of  time,  as 
we  were  not  likely  to  be  interrupted,  but  my 
friendly  words  did  not  seem  to  have  great  effect. 
He  made  several  ineffectual  attempts  to  write,  and 
finally  threw  the  quill  upon  the  desk. 

'  Write  it  yourself,"  he  said,  "  and  I  will  sign 
it." 


300  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

"  Nay,"  replied  I,  "  that  can  hardly  be,  for  I 
must  keep  good  watch  over  you." 

"  Give  me  the  charge  of  him,  Hugh!  "  cried  my 
brave  Kate  eagerly.  "  You  know  that  I  can  wield 
the  sword  and  I  have  a  score  of  my  own  to  pay 
back  to  this  man." 

"  Good,"  said  I. 

I  passed  her  my  sword,  and  it  pleased  my  heart 
to  see  how  firmly  she  grasped  it  in  her  sweet  hand, 
and  how  like  a  master  she  handled  it.  At  the 
same  time  I  slipped  her  that  little  pocket-pistol,  of 
French  make,  that  I  carried  ever  about  me  in  times 
of  hazard. 

"  Stand  up!  "  she  cried  abruptly,  pointing  her 
blade  to  the  King. 

It  cut  him  to  the  heart  to  be  thus  mastered  by 
a  woman.  He  looked  at  me  as  if  in  appeal.  I 
shrugged  my  shoulders. 

"  The  lady  is  in  command,"  I  said.  "  I  know 
her  well,  she's  my  wife;  you  had  best  do  as  she 
says,  and  quickly,  or  I'll  not  answer  for  the  con- 
sequences." 

There  was  nothing  for  him  but  obedience.  The 
unhappy  man  rose  slowly  to  his  feet  and  stared 
at  us,  his  eyes  distilling  hatred. 

"  Face  the  wall !  "  cried  Lady  Katharine,  and 


An  Interrupted  Tete-a-tete  301 

perforce  he  had  to  obey  again.  She  rested  the 
sword-point  between  his  shoulder-blades  and 
tapped  him  lightly  therewith. 

"  Turn  but  your  head,  move  at  all,"  she  said, 
"  and  I  will  run  you  through."  She  looked  at  me 
for  a  moment  and  laughed.  "  Is  it  well  done,  my 
lord?  "  she  asked. 

"  Excellent  well." 

"  Behold  the  Royal  Majesty  of  England !  "  she 
laughed.  "  Flattened  against  the  wall  of  his  own 
palace  and  held  there  at  her  pleasure  and  by  a 
woman's  hand." 

Where  have  I  heard  the  saying,  "  Hell  hath  no 
fury  like  a  woman  scorned  "?  Well,  there  was  no 
time  for  moralising.  I  sat  down,  and  wrote  an 
order  without  duress,  granting  free  exit  from  the 
castle,  without  let  or  hindrance,  for  Sir  Hugh 
Richmond  and  Lady  Katharine,  his  wife,  with 
whatsoever  jewels  and  property  either  bore  upon 
his  or  her  person,  and  affording  them  immunity 
from  capture  for  a  space  of  two  hours  thereafter. 
After  I  had  finished  it,  I  sanded  it  carefully,  left 
it  upon  the  desk  and  once  again  resumed  my 
weapons. 

"  The  prisoner,  sir,"  said  my  wife,  with  marked 
gravity,  "  hath  comported  himself  admirably  un- 


302  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

der  our  gentle  persuasion.  He  hath  not  stirred; 
yea,  he  hath  scarcely  even  breathed." 

Then  laughter  overcame  her. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  said  I,  "  you  can  sign  the  or- 
der now." 

The  King  fell  away  from  the  wall  and  into  the 
chair,  almost  like  a  dead  man.  He  seized  the  pen 
and  scrawled  his  name  beneath  it  with  a  shaking 
hand. 

"  Now  the  Royal  signet." 

His  hand  trembled  so  he  could  scarcely  drop 
the  wax,  but  at  last  he  managed  to  affix  his  seal 
to  it. 

"  Leave  the  seal  on  the  table,"  I  added. 

"  There  it  is,"  he  replied,  slamming  it  down 
furiously. 

"  I  want  to  play  fair  with  you,"  I  said.  "  I 
am  not  a  King;  you  had  better  read  over  the  pa- 
per you  have  signed." 

The  King  glanced  hastily  over  it  and  shoved  it 
toward  me. 

"  Take  it,  damn  you,"  he  said.  "  If  I  but  get 
my  hands  upon  you  ..." 

"  I  know  perfectly  well  what  you  would  fain  do 
with  me,"  I  replied  coolly.  "  And  if  you  catch 
me,  you  have  leave,  so  far  as  I  am  concerned,  to 


An  Interrupted  Tete-a-tete  303 

wreak  whatever  majestic  vengeance  you  are  in- 
clined to." 

"  Have  you  finished  this  baiting  of  me  now?  " 
he  choked  out. 

"  Not  yet.  You  have  confiscated  my  own  es- 
tates, also  the  property  of  the  Earl  of  Clanranald, 
the  father  of  my  wife;  we  paid  you  ten  thousand 
pounds  for  his  liberty  and  for  my  wife's  freedom; 
I  will  take  that  money,  if  you  please." 

"  Do  you  think  I  carry  that  much  upon  my 
person?  " 

"  Not  in  gold  or  silver  perhaps,"  said  I,  "  but 
in  the  stars  and  jewels  that  you  wear." 

"  Wouldst  thou  rob  as  well  as  murder  me?  " 

"  I  take  but  my  own,"  returned  I.  "  Off  with 
them." 

The  King  tore  the  jewels  from  his  breast,  the 
rings  from  his  fingers,  the  pins  from  his  tie,  and 
heaped  them  down  upon  the  desk.  I  gathered  them 
together  and  dropped  them  into  my  pocket. 

"  Now,"  said  I,  "  we  have  done  with  you.  I 
served  you  long  and  served  you  well.  My  own  of- 
fence was  such  as  any  noble  gentleman  might  have 
forgiven ;  you  repaid  me  by  banishment,  and  then, 
ignobly,  you  tried  to  steal  my  wife.  True  it  is 
that  in  old  days  you  did  heap  benefits  upon  me; 


304  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

I  requite  them  by  sparing  you  now;  and,  with  my 
wife,  I  go.  Understanding  that  neither  your 
spoken  word  nor  your  written  pledge  is  worth 
much  to  me,  who  know  you  of  old,  I  have  here 
something  I  fancy  which  will  cause  you  to  respect 
what  you  have  said  and  what  you  have  written." 

"What  is  that?" 

"  Your  Chief  Devil  is  locked  up  and  under 
guard,  his  life  is  forfeit  for  mine." 

"  Jeffreys !  "  cried  the  King. 

"  Your  Majesty  hath  wit  enough  to  identify 
him  from  my  meagre  description  evidently," 
said  I. 

"And  what  of  him?" 

"  He  is  my  prisoner." 

"  It  is  a  lie." 

"  I  have  not  rank  enough  to  lie.  Here  is  the 
evidence." 

I  forced  into  his  hands  Jeffreys'  letter. 

"  'Tis  forged,"  he  protested. 

"And  is  this,  too,  forged?  "  I  asked,  as  I 
showed  him  my  lord's  signet  ring. 

"  Does  the  fool  believe,"  said  the  King  bitterly, 
"  that  I  would  allow  his  life  or  anybody's  to  stand 
between  me  and  my  will?  " 

As  for  that,  I  could  quite  believe  that  in  his 


An  Interrupted  Tete-a-tete  305 

present  mood  the  King  would  have  sacrificed  Jeff- 
reys, or  anybody,  or  anything  but  his  life  for  re- 
venge upon  me  and  mine,  and  power  to  work  his 
will  upon  both  of  us. 

"  To  tell  you  the  truth,  sir,"  I  answered 
smoothly,  "  even  he  does  not  think  that  highly  of 
you,  but  even  Your  Majesty  could  scarcely  afford 
to  have  it  known  that  he  wilfully  sacrificed  his 
Lord  Chief  Justice  for  a  woman." 

"  Enough,"  said  the  King;  "  you  have  what  you 
came  for;  now,  go!  " 

"  But  one  thing  more  remains  to  be  said,"  I  be- 
gan. "  For  the  sake  of  the  honourable  gentlemen, 
the  honest  and  gallant  men  over  whom  for  yet  a 
little  space  you  are  permitted  to  rule,  and  not  to 
bring  shame  to  them  by  showing  them  what  a 
coward  their  monarch  is,  my  wife  and  I  will  keep 
silent  concerning  the  events  of  this  night,  and,  if 
they  be  mooted  abroad,  the  news  will  come  from 
you,  not  from  us.  I  wish  Your  Majesty  a  good- 
night." 

"Go,  go!"  cried  the  King. 

"  Come,  Kate,"  I  said. 

I  sheathed  my  sword  and  then  I  kissed  her  be- 
fore him.  I  confess  I  wanted  him  to  see  it,  that 
kiss  which  he  had  been  denied.  Then  I  took  her 


306  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

hand  and  we  turned  happily  away.  The  King  sank 
down  into  a  chair  and  lay  sprawled  there,  trem- 
bling and  shaking  as  if  in  an  ague,  while  we  made 
toward  the  door.  The  desperate  game  had  been 
played  out,  and  I  had  won.  I  was  happy,  exultant, 
triumphant.  Ten  minutes  would  see  us  on  the 
water  and  away,  if  Macleod  had  been  faithful- 
which  I  did  not  doubt. 


Chapter 
XX 

How  Sir  Hugh  and  Lady  Katharine,  with  some 
Assistance  from  General  Feversham,  at  last  and 
finally  overcame  the  Majesty  of  England 

THERE  was  a  sudden  clamour  in  the  great 
hall  outside.  My  heart  stopped  beating. 
I  halted  with  my  left  hand  on  the  closed 
door.  I  released  my  wife  and  drew  my  sword 
again. 

"  If  anything  happens,"  I  whispered  to  her,  "  do 
you  go  to  the  window,  dearest  Kate!  I'll  hold 
them  in  play  until  you  leap,  and  if  I  can  I'll  follow 
you." 

"  I  understand,"  she  answered,  her  eyes  shining 
with  love  for  me  and  brave  determination  to  die 
rather  than  yield  to  the  King. 

A  gruff  soldier's  voice  that  I  recognised  said 
something  I  could  not  make  out.  The  farther  door 
at  which  Harkins  had  kept  watch  was  suddenly 
thrown  open.  Through  the  closed  door  between 
the  King's  chamber  and  the  anteroom  where  dead 

Stenwold  lay  I  could  hear  confused  noises,  clashing 

307 


308  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

of  arms,  many  people  entering  hurriedly,  then  that 
deeper  foreign  voice,  that  I  knew  but  could  not 
place,  commanded  silence.  The  King  had  heard 
as  well  as  I. 

"  'Tis  Feversham,"  he  exclaimed,  leaping  to  his 
feet,  his  face  changing.     "  We  shall  see  now  who 


wins." 


As  he  spoke  another  harsher,  rougher  voice 
came  through  the  door. 

"And  Jeffreys!"  cried  the  delighted  King. 
"  Down  on  your  knees,  you  dog,"  he  roared.  "  He 
doth  laugh  best  who  laughs  last.  Madam,  you 
did  ill  to  trust  yourself  to  this  man." 

I  stood  appalled  for  the  moment  at  this  sudden 
check  to  our  plans. 

"  Gentlemen,  to  me,"  roared  the  King.  There 
was  a  surge  toward  the  door,  which  had  been 
thrown  open  at  the  King's  first  shout  for  assist- 
ance, and  in  the  instant  the  room  was  filled  with 
men.  But  I  was  quicker  than  any.  I  stepped  to 
the  side  of  the  King  and  dragged  him  back  to  the 
wall  near  the  window  before  he  himself  or  any 
one  else  could  prevent.  My  wife  followed  me. 

'  Your  Majesty,"  I  said  quickly,  while  the  new- 
comers stood  surprised  beyond  measure,  "  I  have 
you  covered,  have  a  care  what  you  do.  My  life  is 


Overcoming  the  Majesty  of  England   309 

forfeit,  but  if  I  die,  you  die  before  me,  dost  under- 
stand?" 

At  that  second  Feversham  and  Jeffreys  in  the 
lead,  the  officers  of  the  guard  following,  with  the 
King's  gentlemen  and  Stenwold's  lackeys,  all 
stepped  toward  me.  The  King  and  I  stood  to- 
gether near  the  middle  of  the  wall  of  the  farther 
room,  Lady  Katharine  alone  near  the  window  ad- 
joining us. 

"  Back,"  cried  the  wretched  King,  desperately 
urged  thereto  by  the  pressure  of  that  small  pistol 
against  his  back. 

*  Your  Majesty  .  .  . "  began  Feversham, 
stopping  short,  and  then  he  recognised  me. 
"Richmond!"  he  exclaimed;  "Lady  Katharine 
Clanranald !  " 

"  Katharine  Richmond,  sir,"  protested  she, 
proud  of  her  new  name. 

"  You  came  in  the  very  nick  of  time,  Lord 
Feversham,"  said  the  King.  "  Sir  Hugh  Rich- 
mond is  a  traitor  and  an  exile,  he  is  an  outlaw,  he 
hath  raised  his  hand  against  his  King,  as  you  see. 
Take  him:  We  will  decide  upon  his  punishment 
later." 

"  Ay,  Your  Majesty,  and  if  that  be  not  enough, 
he  tied  me  up,  like  a  trussed  fowl,  threatened  me 


310  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

with  death,  and  left  me  two  hours  since  with  a 
dirty  rag  in  my  mouth.  But  for  the  chance  arrival 
at  the  inn  of  Lord  Feversham,  who  insisted  upon 
seeing  me  when  he  heard  I  was  there,  I  might 
have  died  of  thirst  or  suffocation,"  roared  out 
Jeffreys. 

"  He  hath  killed  my  Lord  Stenwold,"  cried 
another. 

"  'Fore  God,  let's  burn  the  dog,  and " 

"  Lord  Feversham,"  cried  my  wife  in  swift  in- 
terruption. "  You  served  me  well  once  in  my  need, 
hear  me  now.  In  violation  of  his  honour,  the  King 
employed  Lord  Stenwold  to  bring  me  here  against 
my  will,  to  my  shame,  for  His  Majesty's  foul 
purpose." 

"  Silence,  wench,"  roared  the  King. 

But  I  shoved  my  pistol  harder  into  his  side. 

"  Give  the  lady  free  speech,"  I  said  grimly, 
"  and  do  not  use  that  word  again  to  my  wife  if  you 
love  life." 

"  And  my  husband  came  here  in  the  nick  of  time 
to  rescue  me  from  His  Majesty " 

"  And  to  avenge  you  had  I  been  too  late,"  I 
added. 

"  What  man  of  you  would  not  do  the  same,  for 
one  he  loved?"  she  cried,  appealing  to  the  rest. 


Overcoming  the  Majesty  of  England   311 

"  You,  Lord  Feversham,  are  a  French  gentle- 
man, one  of  the  haute  noblesse  of  your  gallant 
land,  an  honourable  soldier;  what  say  you?  Is 
my  husband  to  be  blamed  for  that?  Is  his  life  to 
be  forfeit  because  he  sought  to  protect  me  from 
this  dishonoured  King?  " 

Never  had  she  been  so  royally  beautiful  herself 
as  in  that  hour.  I  knew  not  till  then  how  fortunate 
I  had  been  in  winning  her  to  wife.  I  almost  for- 
got our  lives  hung  upon  her  word  in  admiration 
for  her,  but  nevertheless  I  kept  tight  hold  of  the 
King. 

Louis  de  Duras  looked  greatly  troubled. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  he  said  at  last,  "  deny  this 
for  God's  love,  and  for  the  sake  of  your  kingly 
fame!" 

"Why  should  I  deny  it?"  snarled  the  King. 
"  The  woman  is  my  subject,  the  daughter  of  one 
traitor,  the  wife  of  another — she  ought  to  be  hon- 
oured." 

"  It  is  ill  done,  Sire,"  said  the  soldier,  shaking 
his  head. 

"  The  King  can  do  no  wrong,"  roared  Judge 
Jeffreys. 

"  I  should  have  left  you  where  I  found  you  by 
chance,"  said  Feversham,  looking  contemptuously 


312  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

at  the  red-faced  travesty  of  justice,  "  the  soiled 
rag  thrust  within  your  lips  consorts  well  with  what 
falls  from  them  now  and  ever." 

"  Lord  Feversham,"  cried  the  King,  as  Jeffreys 
shrank  away  from  the  fierce  gaze  of  the  proud, 
brave  soldier,  "  on  your  allegiance  I  command 
you  to  obey  my  order." 

"  One  step  nearer,  General  Feversham,"  cried  I, 
tapping  the  King  on  the  shoulder — he  was  as  a 
child  in  my  hands! — "and  I  blow  His  Majesty's 
brains  out  before  you  all." 

"Would  you  murder  your  King?"  cried  Jeff- 
reys. 

"  Ay,  and  die  regretting  that  I  had  not  a  second 
shot  for  you." 

Feversham  stood  uncertain.  Jeffreys  gnashed 
his  teeth  in  baffled  rage  and  terror. 

"  Good  God,  gentlemen !  "  protested  the  Lord 
Chief  Justice,  "  is  all  the  power  of  England  in 
this  vagabond's  hands?  " 

How  the  situation  might  have  terminated  I  can- 
not say.  We  had  reached  a  position  in  which  ad- 
vance or  retreat  were  alike  impossible  on  either 
side.  It  was  my  bonny  Kate  who  intervened 
again.  God  bless  her  woman's  wit.  It  saved  us 
both.  She  suddenly  stepped  past  the  Earl  of 


Overcoming  the  Majesty  of  England   313 

Feversham  toward  me.  The  soldier  bowed,  but 
made  as  if  he  would  interrupt  her  progress. 

"  Madam,"  he  said,  "  I  respect  you,  but  I  must 
guard  as  I  may  the  person  of  the  King;  your  hus- 
band alone  sufficiently  menaces  him.  What  want 
you  now  ?  " 

"  Sir,"  said  my  wife,  looking  him  full  in  the 
face,  "  I  give  you  my  word  of  honour,  as  the 
daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Clanranald,  as  the  wife  of 
Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  for  we  were  married  three 
days  ago  in  Scotland,  that  I  mean  no  harm  to  the 
King,  although  he  hath  threatened  me  with  much. 
I  only  wish  to  take  from  the  person  of  my  hus- 
band, he  being  otherwise  occupied  and  so  unable 
to  hand  it  to  me,  a  paper  and  a  seal  for  your 
inspection." 

"  Keep  the  woman  back,  Louis,"  began  the  King 
imploringly,  but  I  thrust  him  savagely  with  the 
muzzle  of  my  pistol  and  his  voice  died  away. 

"  Madam,  I  take  your  word,"  said  Feversham, 
bowing  gallantly.  "  Pass  on." 

"  By  God !  "  exclaimed  Jeffreys,  "if  you  would 
let  me  deal  with  the  woman,  we'd  have  His  Maj- 
esty freed  from  that  knave  in  a  moment.  We  could 
have  held  her  as  hostage,  man." 

The  King  looked  gratefully,  the  General  scorn- 


314  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

fully  at  Jeffreys,  who  certainly  had  spoken  shrewdly 
if  too  late. 

At  that  moment  it  repented  me  that  I  had  not 
killed  him  when  I  had  the  chance.  It  was  how- 
ever now  impossible  to  carry  out  his  suggestion, 
even  if  Feversham  had  been  so  minded.  My  wife 
stood  close  to  me  and  reached  her  hand  into  my 
breast  pocket  where  I  had  thrust  them,  and  drew 
forth  the  King's  letter  and  the  King's  seal ;  in  three 
steps  she  was  by  Feversham's  side,  showing  by 
her  approach  a  confidence  in  him  that  touched  him 
evidently,  and  laid  the  paper  in  his  open  hand. 

"  What's  this?  "  asked  the  General. 

"  Read,  sir,"  answered  Lady  Katharine. 

He  stepped  nearer  the  light  and  opened  the 
document. 

"  'Tis  a  free  passage  and  immunity  for  Sir  Hugh 
Richmond  and  his  wife,  given  without  duress  and 
signed  by  the  King,"  he  said. 

;<  This  ring,  you  know  it?  "  continued  my  wife. 

'*  The  King's  seal,"  answered  Feversham. 
'  Your  Majesty,  did  you  issue  this  pass?  " 

"  Yes,"  said  the  King,  "  but " 

"  Pardon  me,  Your  Majesty,"  said  I,  pressing 
him  a  little  harder  in  the  back,  "  you  gave  me  the 
document  of  your  own  free  will,  did  you  not?  " 


Overcoming  the  Majesty  of  England   315 

"Yes,  that  is "  stammered  the  poor  King, 

his  face  sweat-covered. 

"  There  hath  been  no  one  here  could  put  any 
compulsion  upon  Your  Majesty,  hath  there?"  I 
asked,  ruthlessly  pressing  my  advantage. 

"  No,"  he  stammered  out  at  last,  "  but  I  will 
revoke  the  pass." 

"  'Tis  too  late,"  said  Feversham  bluntly,  "  un- 
less by  a  written  order." 

"  And  at  this  moment,"  said  I  grimly,  "  the 
King  cannot  write." 

"  Good  God,  Feversham !  "  began  the  King,  but 
he  got  no  further. 

"  This  is  monstrous !  "  cried  my  Lord  Chief 
Justice. 

Feversham  fiercely  turned  on  him  as  a  dog  upon 
a  rat. 

"  This  is  a  military  matter,"  he  roared.  "  Will 
you  be  silent  ?  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  you  and  your 
wife  by  the  King's  written  order  are  entitled  to 
free  passage;  as  loyal  subjects  of  His  Majesty,  we 
respect  his  name  and  seal.  Back,  gentlemen.  Way 
for  Sir  Hugh  and  Lady  Richmond." 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  I,  "  a  word  before  we  go. 
"  Lord  Stenwold  lies  dead  in  yonder  chamber, 
'tis  true,  but  it  was  in  fair  fight.  I  am  this  night 


316  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

for  the  Low  Countries;  if  any  friend  of  his  wishes 
satisfaction  and  fancies  himself  aggrieved,  I  shall 
hold  myself  at  his  disposal  in  Holland,  upon  what- 
ever terms  he  will." 

"  I  shall  see,"  said  Feversham  gravely,  "  that 
your  courteous  offer  be  communicated  to  whomso- 
ever may  desire  to  take  up  the  late  Lord  Sten- 
wold's  quarrel." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  I.  "  We  are  indebted  to 
you  for  much." 

"  A  word  before  you  go,"  said  Feversham. 
"  You  know  that  I  had  no  hand  in  bringing  your 
wife  back  here." 

"  I  never  for  a  moment  dreamed  of  it,"  I  replied 
with  a  black  glance  at  Jeffreys,  who  shrank  away. 
"  I  know  well  whence  the  King's  evil  inspiration 


came." 


"  It  grieves  me,"  continued  Feversham,  "  to  call 
attention  to  the  fact  that  if  within  two  hours  you 
are  apprehended  on  English  ground,  your  life,  and 
I  doubt  not,"  he  added  significantly,  "  your  wife's 
honour  will  be  forfeited." 

"I  understand,"  said  I.  "Your  Majesty,"  I 
turned  and  faced  the  King.  I  took  off  my  hat  and 
bowed  low  to  him  with  ironic  courtesy — indeed 
had  he  not  sought  to  use  me  and  mine  so  foully, 


Overcoming  the  Majesty  of  England   317 

I  could  have  pitied  him  in  his  degradation  and 
despair — " tGood-night,  again;  you  should  sleep 
sweeter  for  the  failure  of  your  designs  upon  this 
lady.  I  trust  that  I  may  meet  you  upon  some  wider 
field  than  this  narrow  room,  where  the  prize  to  be 
struggled  for  may  not  be  a  woman's  honour,  but 
a  kingdom's  rule." 

I  clapped  my  hat  on  my  head,  drew  my  wife's 
hand  through  my  left  arm  and,  with  my  bare  blade 
in  my  right  hand,  I  walked  proudly  through  the 
door.  The  gentlemen  and  soldiers  assembled  si- 
lently gave  back  and  opened  way  by  General  Fever- 
sham's  directions  as  we  passed  through  them.  The 
King  and  Jeffreys  both  opened  their  mouths  in  wild 
clamour,  but  Feversham  was  equal  to  the  emer- 
gency, he  roared  out  like  a  stentor : 

'  The  King  and  his  Chief  Justice  would  fain  be 
alone,  gentlemen.  Let  us  leave  the  room  immedi- 
ately. Stand  not  upon  the  order  of  your  going, 
sirs " 

And  so  bellowing  orders  and  commands  drown- 
ing out  the  sharp  words  of  the  King,  he  hustled 
all  of  them  out  into  the  anteroom,  closed  the  door 
and  himself  stood  guard  before  it.  No  one  could 
pass  then. 

"  For  God's  sake,  make  haste,  Richmond!  "  he 


318  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

cried,  as  I  looked  back  to  catch  one  last  glimpse 
of  him  splendidly  barring  the  King's  exit. 

For  the  second  time  that  night  King  James  was 
a  prisoner.  I  had  no  fear  for  Feversham,  the  best, 
the  only  commander  worthy  the  name  in  the  king- 
dom; he  was  a  soldier;  the  King  might  hate  him 
but  he  could  do  nothing,  especially  as  any  indignity 
to  the  Earl  would  probably  cost  him  the  favour  of 
and  might  involve  him  in  a  war  with  France,  which 
at  that  unsettled  time  would  have  been  fatal  to  his 
kingship.  He  needed  him. 

At  the  door  old  Harkins  waited;  he  had  posted 
himself  there,  and  there  he  intended  to  wait  what- 
ever came.  His  face  was  white  enough  under  its 
tan.  As  I  passed  by  he  presented  arms  and  looked 
intently  at  me. 

"  You  are  to  come  with  me,"  I  said,  assuming 
an  authority  I  did  not  have. 

He  followed  me  without  a  question.  We 
marched  rapidly  down  the  long  hall,  only  to  be 
halted  at  the  further  end  by  the  officer  of  the 
guard;  but  here  another  officer  overtook  us,  hav- 
ing been  despatched  by  Feversham,  and  ordered 
that  we  be  given  free  passage. 

The  officer  looked  sharply  at  the  sergeant  but 
said  nothing;  fortunately  he  was  but  a  young 


Overcoming  the  Majesty  of  England  319 

soldier,  and  I  suppose  he  thought  that  Harkins 
was  only  discharging  his  duty  by  escorting  me  on 
my  way.  So  the  four  of  us  marched  down  the 
stair,  through  the  hall,  across  the  courtyard  and 
outside  the  gates.  Here  the  officer  halted. 

"  I  would  best  see  them  safe  across  the  draw- 
bridge and  down  the  road,  sir,"  said  Harkins 
gruffly. 

"Very  good;  go  on,"  said  the  officer  indiffer- 
ently, turning  back. 

In  half  a  dozen  steps  we  were  over  the  draw- 
bridge, and  in  another  moment  the  three  of  us  were 
running  madly  toward  the  river  bank.  Harkins' 
presence  was  invaluable  now,  for  he  knew  a  path  to 
the  water's  edge.  We  fell  rather  than  climbed 
down  it  in  the  darkness  and  stood  knee-deep  in  the 
river. 

"  Macleod!  "  I  cried  anxiously. 

"  Here,  your  honour,  and  thank  God,"  came 
to  us  out  of  the  darkness,  and  presently  guided  by 
our  voices,  the  prow  of  a  comfortable  wherry  ran 
against  the  bank  of  the  river. 

I  lifted  Lady  Katharine  into  the  boat,  clambered 
into  the  stern  sheets  myself  and  seized  the  tiller, 
while  Harkins  sat  down  forward  of  Macleod  and 
finding  another  pair  of  oars  broke  them  out,  and 


320  Hearts  and  the  Highway 

the  two  men  rowed  us  away  from  the  castle  to- 
ward the  mouth  of  the  river. 

Evidently  Clanranald's  impatience  had  become 
so  great  that  he  could  not  remain  at  sea,  for  the 
vessel,  with  the  three  lights  still  twinkling  like  stars 
of  hope  in  the  blackness,  had  ventured  into  the 
river  and  was  near  at  hand.  I  sat  in  the  stern- 
sheets  of  the  boat,  Katharine  was  next  to  me,  my 
arm  about  her,  her  head  upon  my  shoulder. 

The  men  rowed  lustily  and  in  half  an  hour  we 
were  at  the  ship's  side,  in  five  minutes  more  Katha- 
rine was  clasped  in  Clanranald's  arms,  the  wherry 
was  turned  adrift,  the  ship's  head  was  cast  off 
shore,  the  sails  were  sheeted  home,  and  we  bore 
away  for  Holland  and  Prince  William's  court — 
for  happiness,  for  love,  for  freedom. 

Ere  we  went  below  into  the  comfortable  cabin 
to  tell  the  Earl  our  story,  I  was  stopped  by  dame 
Alison  and  Macleod. 

"  Lord  Stenwold,  sir?  "  asked  the  former. 

"  Dame  Alison,"  said  I,  "  he  will  kiss  no  more 
women  this  side  of  hell,  for  he  lies  dead  in  his  own 
castle  by  my  own  hand." 

"  That  is  well  done,  sir,"  said  Macleod  heartily. 
"  Thank  you  and  good-night." 

He  touched  his  bonnet,  turned  and,  followed  by 


Overcoming  the  Majesty  of  England   321 

his  wife,  disappeared.  Lady  Katharine  was  stand- 
ing in  the  light  that  broke  from  the  cabin  door 
looking  toward  me.  I  was  very  happy,  very  thank- 
ful. I  took  off  my  own  hat  in  turn,  looked  up  to 
the  stars,  and  made  a  brief  soldier's  prayer  before 
I  followed  her  into  the  cabin. 

"  I  thank  Thee  too,  O  Lord,  and  good-night !  " 


THE  END 


Popular   Copyright   Books 

AT  MODERATE  PRICES 

Any    of    the    following    titles    can    be    bought    of    your 
bookseller    at    the    price    you    paid    for    this    volume 


Alternative,  The.    By  George  Barr  McCutcheon. 

Angel  of  Forgiveness,  The.     By  Rosa  N.  Carey. 

Angel  of  Pain,  The.    By  E.  F.  Benson. 

Annals  of  Ann,  The.     By  Kate  Trimble  Sharber. 

Battle  Ground,  The.     By  Ellen  Glasgow. 

Beau  Brocade.     By  Baroness  Orczy. 

Beechy.     By  Bettina  Von   Hutten. 

Bella  Donna.    By  Robert  Hichens. 

Betrayal,  The.     By  E.  Phillips  Oppenheim. 

Bill  Toppers,  'The.    By  Andre  Castaigne. 

Butterfly  Man,  The.     By  George  Barr  McCutcheon. 

Cab  No.  44.    By  R.  F.  Foster. 

Calling  of  Dan  Matthews,  The.     By  Harold  Bell  Wright 

Cape  Cod  Stories.     By  Joseph  C.  Lincoln. 

Challoners,  The     By  E.  F.  Benson. 

City  of  Six,  The.     By  C.  L.  Canfield. 

Conspirators,  The      By  Robert  W.  Chambers. 

Dan  Merrithew.     By  Lawrence  Perry. 

Day  of  the  Dog,  The.    By  George  Barr  McCutcheon. 

Depot  Master,  The.     By  Joseph  C.  Lincoln. 

Derelicts.     By  William  J.  Locke. 

Diamonds  Cut  Paste.    By  Agnes  &  Egerton  Castle. 

Early  Bird,  The.     By  George  Randolph   Chester. 

Eleventh  Hour,  The.     By  David  Potter. 

Elizabeth  in  Rugen.     By  the  author  of  Elizabeth  and  Her 

German   Garden. 

Flying  Mercury,  The.    By  Eleanor  M.  Ingram. 
Gentleman,  The.     By  Alfred  Ollivant. 
Girl  Who  Won,  The.    By  Beth  Ellis. 
Going  Some.    By  Rex  Beach. 
Hidden  Water.     By  Dane   Coolidge. 

Honor  of  the  Big  Snows,  The.    By  James  Oliver  Curwood. 
Hopalong  Cassidy.     By  Clarence  E.  Mulford. 
House  of  the  Whispering  Pines,  The.     By  Anna  Katherine 

Green. 
Imprudence  of  Prue,  The.     By  Sophie  Fisher. 


Popular   Copyright   Books 

AT  MODERATE  PRICES 

Any    of  the    following    titles    can    be    bought    of  your 
bookseller    at    the    price     you    paid    for    this    volume 


In  the  Service  of  the  Princess.    By  Henry  C.  Rowland. 
Island  of  Regeneration,  The.     By  Cyrus  Townsend  Brady. 
Lady  of  Big  Shanty,  The.    By  Berkeley  F.  Smith. 
Lady  Merton,  Colonist.     By  Mrs.  Humphrey  Ward. 
Lord  Loveland  Discovers  America.    By  C.  N.  &    A.  M.  Wil- 
liamson. 

Love  the  Judge.     By  Wymond  Carey. 
Man  Outside,  The.    By  Wyndham  Martyn. 
Marriage  of  Theodora,  The.     By  Molly  Elliott  Seawell. 
My  Brother's  Keeper.     By  Charles  Tenny  Jackson. 
My  Lady  of  the  South.    By  Randall  Parrish. 
Paternoster  Ruby,  The.    By  Charles  Edmonds  Walk. 
Politician,  The.     By  Edith   Huntington  Mason. 
Pool  of  Flame,  The.    By  Louis  Joseph  Vance. 
Poppy.     By  Cynthia  Stockley. 

Redemption  of  Kenneth  Gait,  The.    By  Will  N.  Harben. 
Rejuvenation  of  Aunt  Mary,  The.     By  Anna  Warner. 
Road  to  Providence,  The.    By  Maria  Thompson  Davies. 
Romance  of  a  Plain  Man,  The.     By  Ellen  Glasgow. 
Running  Fight,  The     By  Wm.  Hamilton  Osborne. 
Septimus.    By  William  J.  Locke. 
Silver  Horde,  The.     By  Rex  Beach. 
Spirit  Trail,  The.    By  Kate  &  Virgil  D.  Boyles. 
Stanton  Wins.     By  Eleanor  M.  Ingram. 
Stolen  Singer,  The.     By  Martha  Bellinger. 
Three  Brothers,  The.    By  Eden  Phillpotts. 
Thurston  of  Orchard  Valley.     By  Harold  Bindloss. 
Title  Market,  The.     By  Emily  Post. 
Vigilante  Girl,  A.     By  Jerome  Hart. 
Village  of  Vagabonds,  A.    By  F.  Berkeley  Smith. 
Wanted — A  Chaperon.    By  Paul  Leicester  Ford. 
Wanted:     A  Matchmaker.     By  Paul  Leicester  Ford. 
Watchers  of  the  Plains,  The.    By  Ridgrwell  Cullum. 
White  Sister,  Thev     By  Marion  Crawford. 
Window  at  the  White  Cat,  The.  By  Mary  Roberts  Rhinehart 
Woman  in  Question,  The.     By  John  Reed  Scott. 


Popular  Copyright  Books 

AT  MODERATE  PRICES 

Any  of  the  following  titles  can  be  bought  of  your 
bookseller   at   the   price   you   paid  for   this   volume 


Anna  the  Adventuress.    By  E.  Phillips  Oppenheim. 

Ann  Boyd.    By  Will  N.  Harben. 

At  The  Moorings.    By  Rosa  N.  Carey. 

By  Right  of  Purchase.     By  Harold  Bindloss. 

Carlton  Case,  The.    By  Ellery  H.  Clark. 

Chase  of  the  Golden  Plate.    By  Jacques  Futrelle. 

Cash  Intrigue,  The.    By  George  Randolph  Chester. 

Delafield  Affair,  The.    By  Florence  Finch  Kelly. 

Dominant  Dollar,  The.    By  Will  Lillibridge. 

Elusive  Pimpernel,  The.    By  Baroness  Orczy. 

Canton  &  Co.    By  Arthur  J.  Eddy. 

Gilbert  Neal.    By  Will  N.  Harben. 

Girl  and  the  Bill,  The.    By  Bannister  Merwin. 

Girl  from  His  Town,  The.    By  Marie  Van  Vorst. 

Glass  House,  The.    By  Florence  Morse  Kingsley. 

Highway  of  Fate,  The.    By  Rosa  N.  Carey. 

Homesteaders,  The.     By  Kate  and  Virgil  D.  Boyles. 

Husbands  of  Edith,  The.     George  Barr  McCutcheon. 

Inez.     (Illustrated  Ed.)     By  Augusta  J.  Evans. 

Into  the  Primitive.    By  Robert  Ames  Bennet. 

Jack  Spurlock,  Prodigal.    By  Horace  Lorimer. 

Jude  the  Obscure.    By  Thomas  Hardy. 

King  Spruce.    By  Holman  Day. 

Kingsmead.    By  Bettina  Von  Hutten. 

Ladder  of  Swords,  A.    By  Gilbert  Parker. 

Lorimer  of  the  Northwest.    By  Harold  Bindloss. 

Lorraine.    By  Robert  W.  Chambers. 

Loves  of  Miss  Anne,  The.    By  S.  R.  Crockett. 


AT  MODERATE  PRICES 

Any  of  the  following  titles  can  be  bought  of  your 
bookseller   at    the    price    you    paid    for    this    volume 


Marcaria.     By  Augusta  J.  Evans. 

Mam'  Linda.    By  Will  N.  Harben. 

Maids  of  Paradise,  The.     By  Robert  W.  Chambers. 

Man  in  the  Corner,  The.    By  Baroness  Orczy. 

Marriage  A  La  Mode.     By  Mrs.  Humphry  Ward. 

Master  Mummer,  The.     By  E.  Phillips  Oppenheim. 

Much  Ado  About  Peter.    By  Jean  Webster. 

Old,  Old  Story,  The.    By  Rosa  N.  Carey. 

Pardners.     By  Rex  Beach. 

Patience  of  John  Moreland,  The.     By  Mary  Dillon. 

Paul  Anthony,  Christian.    By' Hiram  W.  Hays. 

Prince  of  Sinners,  A.    By  E.  Phillips  Oppenheim. 

Prodigious  Hickey,  The.     By  Owen  Johnson. 

Red  Mouse,  The.     By  William  Hamilton  Osborne. 

Refugees,  The.    By  A.  Conan  Doyle. 

Round  the  Corner  in  Gay  Street.    Grace  S.  Richmond. 

Rue:  With  a  Difference.    By  Rosa  N.  Carey. 

Set  in  Silver.    By  C.  N.  and  A.  M.  Williamson. 

St.  Elmo.    By  Augusta  J.  Evans. 

Silver  Blade,  The.    By  Charles  E.  Walk. 

Spirit  in  Prison,  A.    By  Robert  Hichens. 

Strawberry  Handkerchief,  The.     By  Amelia  E.  Barn 

Tess  of  the  D'Urbervilles.    By  Thomas  Hardy. 

Uncle  William.    By  Jennette  Lee. 

Way  of  a  Man,  The.     By  Emerson  Hough. 

Whirl,  The.    By  Foxcroft  Davis. 

With  Juliet  in  England.    By  Grace  S.  Richmond. 

Yellow  Circle,  The.    By  Charles  E.  Walk. 


Popular  Copyright  Books 

AT    MODERATE     PRICES 

Any  of  the  following-  titles  can  be  bought  of  your 
bookseller  at  50  cents  per  volume. 


The  Shepherd  of  the  Hills.    By  Harold  Bell  Wright. 

Jane  Cable.     By  George  Barr  McCutcheon. 

Abner  Daniel.     By  Will  N.  Harben. 

The  Far  Horizon.     By  Lucas  Malet. 

The  Halo.     By  Bettina  von  Hutten. 

Jerry  Junior.    "By  Jean  Webster. 

The  Powers  and  Maxine.     By  C.  N.  and  A.  M.  Williamson. 

The  Balance  of  Power.    By  Arthur  Goodrich. 

Adventures  of  Captain  Kettle.    By  Cutcliffe  Hyne. 

Adventures  of  Gerard.     By  A.  Conan  Doyle. 

Adventures  of  Sherlock  Holmes.     By  A.  Conan  Doyle. 

Arms  and  the  Woman.     By  Harold  MacGrath. 

Artemus  Ward's  Works   (extra  illustrated). 

At  the  Mercy  of  Tiberius.     By  Augusta  Evans  Wilson. 

Awakening  of  Helena  Richie.     By  Margaret  Deland. 

Battle  Ground,  The.     By  Ellen  Glasgow. 

Belle  of  Bowling  Green,  The.     By  Amelia  E.  Barr. 

Ben  Blair.     By  Will  Lillibridge. 

Best  Man,  The.    By  Harold  MacGrath. 

Beth  Norvell.    By  Randall  Parrish. 

Bob  Hampton  of  Placer.    By  Randall  Parrish. 

Bob,  Son  of  Battle.     By  Alfred  Ollivant. 

Brass  Bowl,  The.    By  Louis  Joseph  Vance. 

Brethren,  The.     By  H.  Rider  Haggard. 

Broken   Lance,  The.     By   Herbert   Quick. 

By  Wit  of  Women.    By  Arthur  W.  Marchmont 

Call  of  the  Blood,  The.    By  Robert  Kitchens. 

Cap'n  Eri.     By  Joseph  C.  Lincoln. 

Cardigan.     By  Robert  W.   Chambers. 

Car  of  Destiny,  The.    By  C.  N.  and  A.  N.  Williamson. 

Casting  Away  of  Mrs.  Leeks  and  Mrs.  Aleshine.     By  Frank 

R.  Stockton. 
Cecilia's  Lovers.    By  Amelia  E.  Barr. 


Popular  Copyright  Books 

AT    MODERATE    PRICES 

Any  of  the  following  titles  can  be  bought  of  your 
bookseller  at  50  cents  per  volume. 


Circle,  The.     By  Katherine  Cecil  Thurston  (author  of  "The 

Masquerader,"  "The  Gambler"). 

Colonial  Free  Lance,  A.    By  Chauncey  C.  Hotchkiss. 
Conquest  of  Canaan,  The.    By  Booth  Tarkington. 
Courier  of  Fortune,  A.    By  Arthur  W.  Marchmont. 
Darrow  Enigma,  The.     By  Melvin  Severy. 
Deliverance,  The.     By  Ellen  Glasgow. 
Divine  Fire,  The.     By  May  Sinclair. 
Empire  Builders,    By  Francis  Lynde. 
Exploits  of  Brigadier  Gerard.     By  A.  Conan  Doyle. 
Fighting  Chance,  The.    By  Robert  W.  Chambers. 
For  a  Maiden  Brave.    By  Chauncey  C.  Hotchkiss. 

Fugitive  Blacksmith,  The.     By  Chas.  D.  Stewart. 
God's  Good  Man.    By  Marie  Corelli. 
Heart's  Highway,  The.     By  Mary  E.  Wilkins. 
Holladay  Case,  The.    By  Burton  Egbert  Stevenson. 
Hurricane  Island.    By  H.  B.  Marriott  Watson. 
In  Defiance  of  the  King.     By  Chauncey  C.  Hotchkiss. 
Indifference  of  Juliet,  The.     By  Grace  S.  Richmond. 
Infelice.     By  Augusta  Evans  Wilson. 

Lady  Betty  Across  the  Water.     By  C.  N.  and  A.  M.  Will 

iamson. 

Lady  of  the  Mount,  The.    By  Frederic  S.  Isham. 
Lane  That  Had  No  Turning,  The.    By  Gilbert  Parker. 
Langford  of  the  Three  Bars.     By  Kate  and  Virgil  D.  Boyles. 
Last  Trail,  The.     By  Zane  Grey. 
Leavenworth  Case,  The.    By  Anna  Katharine  Green. 
Lilac  Sunbonnet,  The.     By  S.  R.  Crockett. 
Lin  McLean.     By  Owen  Wister. 
Long  Night,  The.     By  Stanley  J.  Weytnan. 
Maid  at  Arms,  The.    By  Robert  W.  Chambers. 


Popular  Copyright  Books 

AT    MODERATE    PRICES 

Any  of  the  following  titles  can  be  bought  of  your 
bookseller  at  50  cents  per  volume. 


Man  from  Red  Keg,  The.     By  Eugene  Thwing. 

Marthon  Mystery,  The.    By  Burton  Egbert  Stevenson. 

Memoirs  of  Sherlock  Holmes.    By  A.  Conan  Doyle. 

Millionaire  Baby,  The.     By  Anna  Katharine  Green. 

Missourian,  The.     By  Eugene  P.  Lyle,  Jr. 

Mr.  Barnes,  American.     By  A.  C.  Gunter. 

Mr.  Pratt.     By  Joseph  C.  Lincoln. 

My  Friend  the  Chauffeur.    By  C.  N.  and  A.  M.  Williamson 

My  Lady  of  the  North.     By  Randall  Parrish. 

Mystery  of  June  13th.     By  Melvin  L.  Severy. 

Mystery  Tales.     By  Edgar  Allan  Poe. 

Nancy  Stair.     By  Elinor  Macartney  Lane. 

Order  No.  11.     By  Caroline  Abbot  Stanley. 

Pam.     By  Bettina  von  Hutten. 

Pam  Decides.    By  Bettina  von  Hutten. 

Partners  of  the  Tide.     By  Joseph  C.  Lincoln. 

Fhra  the  Phoenician.     By  Edwin  Lester  Arnold. 

President,  The.    By  Afred  Henry  Lewis. 

Princess  Passes,  The.    By  C.  N.  and  A.  M.  Williamson. 

Princess  Virginia,  The.     By  C.  N.  and  A.  M.  Williamson 

Prisoners.    By  Mary  Cholmondeley. 

Private  War,  The.     By  Louis  Joseph  Vance. 

Prodigal  Son,  The.    By  Hall  Caine. 

Quickening,  The.    By  Francis  Lynde. 

Richard  the  Brazen.    By  Cyrus  T.  Brady  and  Edw. 

Rose  of  the  World.     By  Agnes  and  Egerton  Castl* 

Running  Water.    By  A.  E.  W.  Mason. 

Sarita  the  Carlist.     By  Arthur  W.  Marchmont 

Seats  of  the  Mighty,  The.     By  Gilbert  Parker. 

Sir  Nigel.     By  A.  Conan  Doyle. 

Sir  Richard  Calmady.     By  Lucas  Malet. 

Speckled  Bird,  A.    By  Augusta  Evans  Wilson. 


Popular  Copyright  Books 

AT    MODERATE    PRICES 

Any  of  the  following  titles  can  be  bought  of  your 
bookseller  at  50  cents  per  volume. 


Spirit  of  the  Border,  The.     By  Zane  Grey. 

Spoilers,  The.    By  Rex  Beach. 

Squire  Phin.     By  Holman  F.  Day. 

Stooping  Lady,  The.       By  Maurice  Hewlett. 

Subjection  of  Isabel  Carnaby.  By  Ellen  Thorneycroft  Fowler, 

Sunset  Trail,  The.     By  Alfred  Henry  Lewis. 

Sword  of  the  Old  Frontier,  A.    By  Randall  Parrish. 

Tales  of  Sherlock  Holmes.     By  A.  Conan  Doyle. 

That  Printer  of  Udell's.     By  Harold  Bell  Wright 

Throwback,  The.     By  Alfred  Henry  Lewis. 

Trail  of  the  Sword,  The.     By  Gilbert  Parker. 

Treasure  of  Heaven,  The.    By  Marie  Corelli. 

Two  Vanrevels,  The.     By  Booth  Tarkington. 

Up  From  Slavery.     By  Booker  T.  Washington. 

Vashti.     By  Augusta  Evans   Wilson. 

Viper  of  Milan,  The  (original  edition).    By  Marjorie  Bowen. 

Voice  of  the  People,  The.    By  Ellen  Glasgow. 

Wheel  of  Life,  The.     By  Ellen  Glasgow. 

When  Wilderness  Was  King.    By  Randall  Parrish. 

Where  the  Trail  Divides.    By  Will  Lillibridge. 

Woman  in  Grey,  A.    By  Mrs.  C.  N.  Williamson. 

Woman  in  the  Alcove,  The.    By  Anna  Katharine  Green. 

lounger  Set,  The.    By  Robert  W.  Chambers. 

The  Weavers.    By  Gilbert  Parker. 

The  Little  Brown  Jug  at  Kildare.    By  Meredith  Nicholson. 

The  Prisoners  of  Chance.     By  Randall  Parrish. 

My  Lady  of  Cleve.    By  Percy  J.  Hartley. 

Loaded  Dice.     By  Ellery  H.  Clark. 

Get  Rich  Quick  Wallingford.    By  George  Randolph  Chester, 

The  Orphan.    By  Clarence  Mulford. 

A  Gentleman  of  France.    By  Stanley  J.  Weyman. 


Popular  Copyright  Books 

AT    MODERATE    PRICES 

Any  of  the  following  titles  can  be  bought  of  your 
bookseller  at  50  cents  per  volume. 


Purple  Parasol,  The.    By  George  Barr  McCutcheon. 
Princess  Dehra,  The.    By  John  Reed  Scott. 
Making  of  Bobby  Burnit,  The.    By  George  Randolph 
Chester. 

Last  Voyage  of  the  Donna  Isabel,  The.    By  Randall 

Parrish. 

Bronze  Bell,  The.    By  Louis  Joseph  Vance. 
Pole  Baker.    By  Will  N.  Harben. 
Four  Million,  The.    By  O.  Henry. 
Idols.    By  William  J.  Locke. 
Wayfarers,  The.    By  Mary  Stewart  Cutting. 
Held  for  Orders.    By  Frank  H.  Spearman. 
Story  of  the  Outlaw,  The.    By  Emerson  Hough. 
Mistress  of  Brae  Farm,  The.    By  Rosa  N.  Carey. 
Explorer,  The.    By  William  Somerset  Maugham. 
Abbess  of  Vlaye,  The.    By  Stanley  Weyman. 
Alton  of  Somasco.    By  Harold  Bindloss. 
Ancient  Law,  The.    By  Ellen  Glasgow. 
Barrier,  The.    By  Rex  Beach. 
Bar  20.    By  Clarence  E.  Mulford. 
Beloved  Vagabond,  The.    By  William  J.  Locke. 
Beulah.     (Illustrated  Edition.)     By  Augusta  J.  Evans 
Chaperon,  The.    By  C.  N.  and  A.  M.  Williamson. 
Colonel  Greatheart.    By  H.  C.  Bailey. 
Dissolving  Circle,  The.    By  Will  Lillibridge. 
Elusive  Isabel.     By  Jacques  Futrelle. 
Fair  Moon  of  Bath,  The.    By  Elizabeth  Ellis. 
54-40  or  Fight.    By  Emerson  Hough. 


